Up Close and Personal

 

By

 

Maggie Nash

Elektra Cross

Pam Champagne

Tess Harrison

 

Triskelion Publishing

www.triskelionpublishing.net

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Triskelion Publishing

15327 W. Becker Lane

Surprise, AZ 85379

 

Copyright 2005 Nash, Cross, Champagne & Harrison

 

 

All rights reserved.  No portion of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including photocopying, recording or by any information retrieval and storage system without permission of the publisher except, where permitted by law.

 

ISBN 1-933874-58-9 

 

 

Publisher’s Note.  This is a work of  fiction.  Names, characters, and places and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination. Any resemblance to a person or persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is purely coincidental.

 

Up Close and Personal

 

Indulge in four very sexy, sensual stories of undercover love.

 

 

 

Deep Cover

Maggie Nash

 

 

Helena Peters has a secret.  She’s been in love with her partner, Dimitri, and his tall, dark and sexy body ever since she joined the police force five years ago.  It doesn’t help that he constantly parades a string of girlfriends in front of her face and never looks on her as anything other than his work partner.  What would she do if he discovered her private longing?

 

His classic Greek looks were responsible for Dimitri Michaels arrogant success with women, so pretending to be lovers with his partner should have been a piece of cake.  It might have been, except good ole ‘Hels’, his partner and buddy, was not the same person he remembered.  Why was the only girl in his dreams the one who has been right under his nose all the time?  More to the point, could he keep her safe long enough to convince her he cared for real?

 

 

Weapons of Pleasure

Elektra Cross

 

 

Nikki DeCarlo takes on criminals every day, armed with nothing more than…a vibrator and lubricants?  The Special Sex Crimes Unit’s best officer has her own unorthodox style of capturing criminals, but she always gets her man. Her only flaw: she can’t allow herself to fall for anyone.

 

Donovan Webber is hired by Nikki’s boss to help her work through some of her issues. Nikki’s reluctance to work with Webber won’t keep this determined therapist from doing his job.  His only problem: he falls for her. Now, he not only has to work to win her trust but her heart as well.

 

 

 

Dance For Me

Pam Champagne

 

 

            Lara Stevens, a detective in Boston has her hands full.  Not only does she have to investigate a series of bizarre serial murders without her trusted partner, she has to deal with Reino Larkin, a man twelve years her junior.  With several exotic dancers murdered, Lara goes undercover as a stripper at the club where the victims worked, and Reino is more than happy to cheer her on.  But can she keep her cool professional kick ass attitude when all she wants to do is get naked with Reino.  Seeing the way he watches her on the stage, his eyes full of desire gets her juices flowing.  Then there is the murderer watching, waiting.

 

            When Reino discovers his murdered friend had been an exotic dancer, he becomes a regular at the Beaver Lodge where she danced.  Determined to find his friend’s murderer since the Boston Police Department doesn’t appear to be getting anywhere with the investigation, he watches night after night.  When Lara the cool professional Detective he spoke with at the BPD struts onto the stage, wearing a cowboy hat and not much else, the heat rises and with it his protective instincts.

 

           

 

 

 

Closing The Deal

Tess Harrison

 

 

On the advice of her doctor, Lani Morgan indulges in a long weekend to get a handle on her increasing health issues.  Besides, she needs her strength to fight off the company trying to force her’s into a takeover. The last thing she counted on was a scorching encounter with a man too dangerous for her peace of mind.

 

Ty Roberts is out to close the deal on the hostile takeover of Elaine “Lani” Morgan’s business. They don’t call him The Closer for nothing. But he doesn’t count on her getting under his skin and forcing him to question everything he thought he truly wanted.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Deep Cover

By

Maggie Nash

 

 

Dedication

 

To all those courageous souls who go Under Cover day after day to help make our streets safer.  This is one job you might wish you’d had!

 

Chapter One

 

 

The girl was naked.

The bed where she lay was swathed in red satin.  White tulle suspended from the ceiling hung loosely around the edges of the bed, teasing her long, tanned legs.  The heady scent of sandalwood pervaded the room where the only light source was a dozen lighted candles grouped together on the window ledge. 

Ravel’s Bolero played softly in the background while the telltale sounds of a woman’s pleasure came fast and furious from her open mouth.  She writhed and slithered on the sensuous material and her legs parted. 

A man approached the bed, only his back visible.  His pale blond hair flowed just a shade past the wide shoulders of his flowing white robes.  His hypnotic voice spoke to her and she opened her eyes.  Turning her head towards him, she smiled.  Her dreamy eyes watched him draw near, her arms lifted in welcome as he sat down on the edge of the bed.  His hands covered hers and he pushed them back behind her head.  She sighed in protest, which quickly became a guttural groan when his mouth descended on one aroused nipple, suckling and biting.  While his mouth feasted, one hand trailed down her body to stroke her engorged labia, moving slowly back and forth as her arousal eased the way for his long fingers.  She arched her back urging him to delve further, deeper.

He lifted his head and moved his glistening fingers to her mouth, urging her to taste herself.  She clamped her free hand around his wrist and sucked his index finger deeply into her mouth.  He threw his head back and closed his eyes, savoring the sensation.

The girl grew bolder, swirling her pink tongue up and down the length of his fingers one by one.  He held on to her head with his other hand, forcing her closer as if it was his cock she was servicing and not his hand. 

In a sudden movement he let go of her and she fell back against the mattress.  He flipped her over onto her stomach, lifting her hips to expose her body to him.  With a flick of his wrists his robes opened and he entered her.  The girl cried out as his hands gripped her hips, although it was difficult to tell if from pleasure or pain.  Maybe both.

Oh shit!  Helena drew back further into her hiding place behind the heavy drapes, fearful her labored breathing and the loud thud of her heart would betray her presence.  Well she certainly got more than she bargained for.  This assignment became more complicated all the time.  She never figured she’d be required to become a voyeur when she accepted this gig.  What started as an investigation into a cult leader’s financial dealings was getting curiouser and curiouser all the time.  It appeared he was using sex to control his subjects.  The methods he used to convince them to submit to him she was yet to find out. 

Intelligent, professional women were not only giving him control of their money, but of their bodies as well.  He certainly was no prize, although some women may find his Nordic looks attractive.  He was on a good wicket here, from his point of view. 

It made her sick to her stomach.

She wished they’d hurry up and finish.  Despite her objections to his methods of seduction, no one would ever be totally unaffected by watching a couple having sex.  Hot, amazing, multiple orgasm type of sex from the look and sound of it.  Damn it was uncomfortable listening to that.  Sweat trickled down her neck and between her breasts, alerting her to the fact she was no saint.  Thank God Dimitri wasn’t with her.  Group voyeur sessions with the man of her dreams would not be a good thing.  The fact he didn’t even think of her as anything other than a mate made that thought even more painful.  Don’t even go there girl!

The moans and sighs eventually stopped and she heard the door quietly close.  Peering around the edge of the drapes, she could see the girl lying on the bed alone and apparently in a deep sleep.  The scent of sex hung heavily in the air and she wrinkled her nose.  She couldn’t tell how deeply asleep the girl really was, but time was not a luxury she could afford.  She needed to get out of there now so she could report to her partner.  How was Dimitri going to react to this piece of news?

Her opportunity came as the girl shifted in her sleep and turned away from the window.  Helena slowly turned the handle and opened the French doors, slipping out into the night. 

Reaching the perimeter fence of the compound, she retrieved the rope she’d hidden under a pile of leaves and threw the grappling hook over the wall.  A dog barked as she made it to the top of the fence and she heaved the rope up and out of sight before jumping down to the street outside.  As she threw her gear into her backpack a hand touched her shoulder.  Shit!  She reached for the gun she’d stored in the backpack, but the lightening-fast hand shifted and grabbed her wrist before she got the chance to open the zipper.

A voice whispered in her ear, “Relax Hels, it’s just me.”

She relaxed her muscles but then looked up at him in surprise and, oh yes, a moderate degree of annoyance.  “Jesus Dim, you scared the shit out of me!  What the heck are you doing here?”

He smiled at her.  The one where the dimple on his left cheek showed.  The one she dreamed about every night of her life.  Hell, she was in real trouble now.  He never gave her that ‘moving in for the kill’ smile. 

“Checking up on you, you little hellcat.”  His smile had now turned serious, more like a scowl even.  The dimple disappeared, only to be replaced by a flickering muscle.  She could see him gritting his teeth.  Yeah, this was bad.  “What the fuck were you doing, going into that compound on your own with no back up?  You could have ruined the whole investigation.  You could have got yourself killed!  Of all the stupid…”

She stood up straight.  All five-foot-four of her looked up at his six-foot-two frame and wished for a stepladder to even the odds a little.  “I wasn’t caught.  Besides, I found some information relevant to the case.”  He snorted so she ignored him.  Reaching for her backpack she started walking down the road towards her car. 

He grabbed her arm.  “Hang on, we haven’t finished yet.”

She glared at the strong hand restraining her, not wanting to betray the heat she was feeling, the heat she always felt any time he touched her, even accidentally.  “If you want to get caught yakking outside the compound, go ahead.  I’m going back to my place.”

He released his hold but not his overpowering presence, choosing instead to fold his arms across his chest and block her path.  “I suppose you’re right.  Let’s get moving.  I’ll follow you there.  I want answers and they’d better be good.  This is supposed to be a partnership, remember?”

Helena held back a biting reference to the many times Dimitri chose to go off on his own.  Instead she shrugged.  “I was going to call you when I got home to fill you in.”

His dark eyebrows lifted.  “Of course you were.”

She smiled then, it was hard not to in his company.  “Just like you call me when you do a bit of investigating on the side.”

“That’s different.”

“Yeah, well we can debate this all night.  Let’s get out of here.  I’ll see you at my place.  Bring donuts.”

“Glazed?”  He chuckled. 

It was a private joke between them.  Television cops always ate donuts so they tried their damnedest to keep up the stereotype.  Besides, she loved Krispy Kremes and the factory near Sydney airport was on the way to her place in Mascot.  It was his turn to buy anyway.  She looked over her shoulder at him as she headed for the car.  “Is the Pope Catholic?”

*****

The man who called himself the Dream Master closed his laptop and placed it into the open drawer of his desk.  Smiling, he closed the drawer, making sure it was locked properly before pocketing the key.  Another hundred thousand dollars transferred to his numbered bank account.  So easy.  Like taking candy from a baby, as the saying went.  This was the best gig he’d ever pulled off.

A soft knock on his office door stopped his reverie.  Quickly resuming his adopted persona, he called out to the person waiting.  “Enter.”

A woman sauntered into the room.  Her white robes matched his own and her long red hair was fastened in a braid, coiled around her head like a crown.  She walked over to the sideboard beside the desk and poured herself a shot of French brandy. 

“Lydia.  What do you want?”

She ignored his question and sipped her drink before moving to the couch by the wall to sit down.

“So did you enjoy your little interlude with that floozy?”

He laughed, raking a hand through his bleached hair.  “Jealous, my love?”  He sidled over to stand in front of her, taking the glass from her hand and placing it on the side table.  In one swift movement he pulled her upright and ripped her robes open.  She was naked underneath the cloth and he wasted no time cupping her breasts, pinching her nipples between his fingers.  He slid his hands around to her buttocks then pulled her closer to the bulge in his crotch and thrust his hips forward, rubbing against her pussy.

Her head fell backwards and she gasped.  “At least you have no need of drugs to fuck me, Johnny…”

Without warning he let her go and shoved her back against the couch in the process.  “Don’t ever call me that name again!  While we are here I am Morpheus, the Dream Master.  Don’t ever forget it!”

She scrambled to stand up again and wrapped her arms around his neck.  “I’m sorry…Morpheus.  I forgot myself.”  Planting small kisses along his jaw line, she moved a hand to his cock, rubbing back and forth along his length. 

He broke away and gripped her chin, forcing her to look directly into his eyes.

“Remember what is at stake here, Lydia.  You will not make that mistake again.  Do we understand each other?”  She nodded meekly and he shoved her away.

Swiftly she pulled her robes over her naked breasts and hurried for the door.

“Lydia?”

She turned back, her hand shakily gripping the door knob, her eyes cast downward. “Yes Morpheus.  We understand each other very well.”

*****

Thank God she had some extra time to herself before Dimitri arrived with the donuts.  Racing into her bathroom, Helena turned on the cold tap.  Freezing water should to do the trick.  She needed to be cool, calm and collected by the time he got there.  It was going to be difficult enough telling him about the little scene she’d witnessed, but a hint of heat and a glimpse of that twinkle in his eyes and she’d be back behind the drapes, thinking all over again about doing the wild thing with him.  She knew it was never going to happen.  Not in this lifetime.  She smacked her forehead with the palm of her hand.  Snap out of it!

The coffee was almost ready by the time Dimitri arrived a few minutes later and let himself in.  Helena had given him a key a few months after they became partners and she had a key to his place.  It was handy if either of them needed something picked up and well, it sure saved having to get the door with a couple of steaming mugs in her hands. 

“Hels?”

“In the kitchen.”  She pulled out her napkin caddie and put it under her arm before picking up both mugs and moved towards the door.  Dimitri met her halfway and took the caddy and his own cup from her hands then waved her ahead of him.  The white box of donuts was already on the coffee table, so she sat down in her favorite armchair and put her coffee down on the end table, leaving the couch for Dim to slouch all over like he usually did.  

This time, however, he opted to sit upright on the couch and leaned his elbows on his thighs.  It was way past time for a haircut as a tuft of nearly black hair fell over his forehead, obstructing her view of the normally warm-as-chocolate eyes.  At a guess, they were a few degrees short of freezing right now and as black as pitch, if his rigid demeanor was anything to go by. 

In an attempt to divert him from his tightly leashed anger, she leaned forward and opened the box, quickly extracting a donut.  The sticky sweetness was heaven on her tongue and she closed her eyes, moaning her appreciation.  “Oh yeah, better than sex…”

Dimitri’s head shot up and he laughed out loud.  “Not getting any, huh?”

The diversion worked, but not the way she wanted it to.  Her pale skin let her down again as she felt the whoosh of heat from her neck to the roots of her hair.  “None of your beeswax!”  Even if it was true, but no one would ever hear her admit it.  It wasn’t something she discussed, which was why she was the target of many a rumor and endless teasing around the station.  It usually didn’t bother her all that much, but she was still suffering the aftereffects of that little show she’d seen earlier.

“Aw Hels, sorry mate.  I didn’t mean to embarrass you, but shit!  You did leave yourself open for that one.”  He sat back on the couch and threw her a sheepish grin.

She picked up the coffee and gulped down a sip, almost choking on it as a spasm of coughing assailed her.  Dimitri jumped up and whacked her on the back, almost toppling her out of her chair.

With one last splutter, she shoved his arm away.  “I’m okay now.  Or I will be if you stop beating the crap out of my back.”

He backed off, lifting his hands up in defeat.  “Hey, it worked when my brother did it for me when we were kids.”

She cricked her neck, working out the kinks his drubbing had caused.  “Well, that explains a lot.”

“Ha!”  He shook his head and sat back down on the couch, picking up a donut.  “Okay, enough!  Time to get down to business.  What did you find out?”

“Let’s summarize what we know and then I’ll add my latest intel.  You first.”

“Fair enough.”  He swallowed the donut in two bites and licked his fingers.

Oh shit!  “Get on with it Dim.”

“Okay, here’s what we know.”  His expression turned serious as he picked up his coffee.  “Morpheus, aka the Dream Master, is running a scam, luring lonely, vulnerable people—mostly women—into his so called ‘happiness’ movement.  His followers turn their backs on friends, families and jobs and before they can say ‘How ya going?’, their bank accounts are suspiciously empty.”

“Yes, and until now we haven’t been able to pin anything illegal on him.”

Dimitri moved forward on the couch.  “So what did you find out?”  He cocked his head to the side as he looked over at her.  “Just so you know…I’m still pissed at you for going in on your own Hels, but if you’ve found out anything that will help the investigation, now’s the time to spill it.”

She just had to look away.  To look in his direction now would bring on another round of red faces, and enough was enough.  She could do it.  No problem.  How hard could it be to describe the scene she’d seen at the Dream Master’s compound?  Okay, deep breath Helena.

“Well?”

He was staring at her now.  She could feel his eyes boring into her face, waiting for her to talk to him.  She sucked in a deep breath and blew it out slowly.   She couldn’t put it off any longer.

“I found out how he gains control of the women.”

“How?”

She stood up and walked over to the window, her arms wrapped around her middle.  “He’s using sex.”

*****

Dimitri tried to read his partner’s face as their Captain outlined their assignment.  Hels must be as freaked out as he was, but for the life of him he couldn’t see any sign of it.  The orders were to go undercover in the Dream Master’s, posing as a couple searching for the key to happiness.  Since her revelation about Morpheus’ methods, she must have known there was a chance they would have to do some heavy duty playacting to look the part.  It shouldn’t be too hard since they were such great buds.  She wasn’t beautiful in the classic sense, but she was attractive in her own way.  He trusted her completely and was pretty sure she trusted him too, but still, it was a bit disconcerting.  The slight tic in a small muscle near her eye was his first warning she wasn’t as controlled as she pretended.

“You can’t be serious, Boss.”  Her face turned the dark shade of red it always did when she was riled up.  “Dim and I can’t pose as lovers!  We’re cops for God’s sake.”

She whirled around to face him, her eyes pleading for him to intervene.  He couldn’t.  It was a damn good idea and probably their best bet to catch this bastard.  “Aw, c’mon Hels.”  He smiled at her, trying to ease her worry.  “It won’t be too bad.  You know I’m housebroken.”

She glared at him before turning back to the Captain.  “It’ll affect our working relationship which means we can’t do our job if that happens.  There has to be another way.”

Captain Richards closed the file in front of him and sat back in his chair.  “This is the only way, Peters, and you know it.  Consider it an order.”

“But Boss—”

The Captain held up his hand, blocking her reply.  “No buts, Helena.  You and Dim make a great team and I expect you both to act professionally.  Got it?”

They both stood, knowing when the Boss meant business.  “Yep.”

The Captain stared at Helena.  “Peters?”

She nodded, clearly unhappy but there was no other choice.  “Yes sir.”

Helena moved out the door and stormed down the corridor to her desk.  She grabbed her bag and headed for the back entrance.  Dimitri chased after her and jumped in the passenger seat of her Corolla as she fired up the ignition.

“What the fuck are you doing in my car?”

“We should talk about this Hels.”

“We will.  Later.  Right now I want to spend some time on my own to get my head around this.  Now get out of my car!”

Her face was no longer red.  In fact, it was a pale shade of green.  Did posing as lovers really affect her that way?  “Does the thought of pretending to get it on with me worry you that much kiddo?”

She turned her head away from him and stared out the window at a couple of rookies walking past in their squeaky-clean, new uniforms.  He waited.  After a little while she turned back to face him again, looking a little better than a few seconds before.  At least her color had improved.

She gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles turning white.  “It’s not that Dim.  I’m just not very experienced with all that stuff.  I’m not sure I can be convincing.”

He let out a sigh of relief.  Was that all it was?  “Okay, we can deal with that.  Let’s go get some coffee while we come up with a game plan.”

She shrugged and looked behind her before reversing out of the parking place.  “I suppose we can’t afford to muck around with this.  Andre’s?”

“Nah, we need to keep this conversation private.  How about your place?”  Maybe she’ll relax more on her own turf.  They could do this, he was sure of it.  All he had to do was to get her to relax and remind himself she was his partner, not his current girlfriend.  It could get messy otherwise.

 

Once they sat down in her living room, Dimitri rethought his idea that being in her apartment would help her relax.  Helena sat with her legs curled up tightly beneath her and was looking around the room—anywhere but at his face.  Shit!  He had to do something to break the ice or they’d get nowhere with this investigation.  She was really stressed out about this.  He needed to show her how easy it could be before she really freaked out. 

Standing up, he walked over to her chair and stood in front of her.  She looked up at him, her eyes wary.

“What are you doing Dim?”

“Put down your cup Hels.”

She unfurled her legs and reached over to place her cup on the table.  Here was his chance and he wasn’t going to waste it.  In one swift movement, he hooked his hands under her armpits, pulled her to her feet and swooped down on her mouth.

She twisted and attempted to turn away, but he placed his hands on either side of her head, holding her firmly in place.  He traced her lips with his tongue and she gasped.  At the unexpected opening he invaded her mouth, exploring every crevice, thrusting deeper and deeper.  Oh God, she tastes so good!  Her hands slid up to his shoulders and she squeezed gently, drawing him closer to her.  Her hair smelt of strawberries, a scent he suddenly found incredibly alluring.  Sparks between them well and truly ignited a heat he never, ever expected.  Shit, this is Hels!  She moaned as he angled his head to taste more.  He sucked in her sweet breath, groaning when she unconsciously wriggled her body against his straining jeans. 

What the fuck am I doing?  He couldn’t be getting a hard on?  Not with Hels.  She’s his partner, his buddy.  They were just practicing for the mission.  Fuck!  Pushing gently on her shoulders, he broke their lip lock.  His erratic breathing made speech fairly impossible, so he just stared at her face, trying to figure out what happened. 

She stared back, those beautiful, indigo eyes shining with arousal.  Damn, where did that thought come from?  He’d never noticed how beautiful they were before.  And he’d never noticed them aroused before.  Shit.  This is Hels!

He dragged his eyes from hers and pushed her gently away to flop, thankfully, back on the couch across the other side of the coffee table. 

“I guess we now know we can be convincing.” 

 

Chapter Two

 

 

Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!

Helena sank back down on to her armchair and sucked furiously for air. 

Breathe, dammit, breathe!  

Dimitri shifted forward on the couch, leaning towards her.  “Are you okay Hels?”

Okay?  O-kay?  She’d never be the same again!  The man she’d been in love with for the last five years just gave her a big toe-curling kiss.  A kiss to end all kisses.  A mind blowing, wet panties, hot and shivery at the same time sort of kiss.

“Helena?”

“Huh?”  Oh shit.  He’s talking to me.  “Ah, yes.  I’m fine.  You took me by surprise there for a minute partner.”  She blew out a long breath.  Coffee, she needed another coffee.  Anything.  She had to get out of the room before she exploded.  Somehow she managed to stand up and stumble into the kitchen.  Damn, she left her cup in the lounge.  What the heck, she’d live dangerously and get another one.  The kettle boiled as she piled the instant coffee in.  Jeez, I’d better get Dimitri one too.  She shakily reached for another cup. 

How was she going to play this?  Should she act like nothing momentous happened?  Dimitri must have thought the same thing judging by his regular smile when he took the coffee from her hand.  Just the job.  Yeah, right.  Like she could forget what just happened.  Where were the Men in Black and their Neuralyzer when you needed them?

Dimitri sipped his coffee and stared at her as she settled in the armchair.  Their eyes connected for just a second.  She was the first to break contact, shifting her line of vision to her cup and grasping it as if her life depended on it.  He seemed to take forever to break the silence.  What was taking him so long?  Well, she decided she wasn’t going to be the first to talk.  She could wait all night if she had to.  Surreptitiously peeking, she tried valiantly not to move her head and tip him off that she was checking him out.  He was leaning forward with his head cocked to the side, effectively looking straight into her eyes.  Damn, he caught her! 

“Gotcha!”  Dimitri lay back on the couch and roared with laughter.

Kill me now!  Okay, time for the buddy/little sister act.  The vase on the side table was looking mighty tempting, but that would be just wrong.  Nah…she wouldn’t.  She couldn’t.  Oh yes she could!  She swooped at the vase, throwing the flowers on the floor with one hand while aiming the liquid contents for Dimitri’s head.  Bulls-eye!

“Shit!  Jesus Hels, I’m all wet!”  He jumped off the couch and wiped the water off his face with his hands, shaking the drips onto the floor.  “What the fuck was that for?”

She laughed at his comically surprised expression, throwing him a pile of napkins from the coffee table.  Cool bananas.  She’d successfully diffused the situation.  “You had it coming arse-hole!  You were laughing at me you sleazy bastard!”

He threw the sodden paper towels on the table and headed towards her.  “I can’t let that one slide, Hels.  No one throws water at me and gets away with it.”  The corners of his mouth kicked up as he loomed closer, his fists clenched by his sides.

She backed away, bumping into her chair.  He continued to prowl towards her with vengeance in his eyes.  Instinctively she changed direction, moving sideways around the chair and towards the bedroom.  If she was quick enough, she could lock herself in her ensuite.  “Stay back Dim.  I mean it!”

Obviously he didn’t hear her, or chose to ignore her.  Instead, he closed the gap and reached out to grab her.  “No way kiddo, you’re mine!”  His hands slipped off her shoulders as she hightailed it to her bedroom, shouldering the door to close it before he followed her in.

She never got the chance as he shoved the door open in one move, throwing her backwards across the short space to her bed.  He landed on top of her and captured her hands, thrusting them above her head before he secured them with one of his hands.  Her heart roared with a thunderous beat as her breath left her lungs in a rush. 

She could feel his ragged breathing whispering across her face and the scent of his ‘oh so manly’ aftershave made her dizzy.  Issey Miyake pour homme.  Her favorite.  Ever since she smelt it on him, that is.  No one ever smelt as good as Dimitri.

He stared at her and she stared back.  Their urgent panting synchronized as their two bodies moved closer.  Her heart missed a beat as he moved his face closer to hers.  Quivers of pleasure spread from her lips to her very core as their lips touched.  This was no gentle kiss.  He devoured her, sucking on her bottom lip to gain entrance.  She joined in the dance as their tongues tangled and stroked, dipping in and out, back and forth, until she almost fainted from the pleasure.

He moved on from her mouth and trailed wet, open-mouthed kisses along her jaw to the curve of her neck.  I must be dreaming!  But this was definitely no dream.  She felt him use his free hand to deftly open the buttons of her shirt and continue his heated path to her breasts.  When she arched her back, pressing her chest closer to his mouth, he let go of her hands and shoved her bra upwards, freeing her heaving breasts.  When his hot mouth covered an engorged nipple, she almost went into meltdown.  Hot liquid gushed between her legs as he claimed her other breast then replaced his mouth with his hands, kneading gently.  Shit!  This is too much!

Peering down at his head, she saw him take her jeans button in his mouth and open it with his teeth.  She laughed.  She couldn’t help herself.  He looked up, smiling at her.  “One of my many tricks…”

“It’s a pretty impressive one—ooh…”  The zipper of her fly went down in one swift flick of his finger and his clever tongue licked a trail along the skin beneath, sending sparks of sensation to her abdominal muscles which contracted at the sudden invasion of her senses.  “That’s a good one too…”

He chuckled, his voice taking on a husky tone.  “I aim to please.”

Before Helena had time to reply or think, or do anything at all, Dimitri gripped her jeans with both hands and pulled them down her legs, leaving them bunched up around her ankles, effectively trapping her.

“Dim?”

In response, her panties joined her jeans.  He smoothed his hands along the length of her legs to her upper thighs and beyond, ending back at her breasts.  His mouth hovered over hers and her breathing stopped.  His eyes were like melted chocolate as he stared into hers, silently questioning, seeking permission to continue. 

“I have condoms in my drawer.”

His relieved sigh made her heart jump.  “Are you sure about this Hels?”

She nodded.  Nothing and no one was going to stop this now.  She’d dreamed of it for so long.  So what if it was just a practice session for the mission.  She’d deal with that later.  “I want you to fuck me Dim.”

He didn’t speak as his hands yanked her drawer open, rummaging for the foil packets.  He flashed her a boyish grin and pulled out three. 

Holy shit!  She offered her hand to take one but he shook his head.

“Nuh-uh!  Not so fast gorgeous.  I have plans for you first.”  He placed the condoms next to the pillow and resumed his hot path down her body.

He called me gorgeous.  How could she resist when he called her that?  Of course, he probably called all his women the same thing, but she wasn’t complaining.  Here, right at this very moment, she felt gorgeous.  If he wanted to call her that—so be it!  She shivered in anticipation of his ‘plans’.  Or was it the hot wet kisses and the sensitive areas he was heading for that had her nerve endings standing up and paying attention?

“You are so hot babe…I want to taste you everywhere.”  Dimitri pushed her thighs apart and bent her knees to allow for the jeans encasing her ankles.  He tongued his way from the sensitive area behind her knee while he teased her folds open with his fingers, finding her most sensitive spot just above her vagina.  

“Oh God, Dim…you have to fuck me now!”

“I will babe…I will fuck your brains out.  Just not yet…” he teased, getting closer to where all the action was. 

Holy hell!  She gasped as he thrust a finger inside her, quickly followed by another two, stretching her.  Preparing her. 

“Dim!  Please…”

“Not yet sweetheart…”  His mouth descended on her clitoris and she came in a rush of swirling lights and colors, thrashing her head from side to side as he held her hips in place, diligently continuing his tasting exercise.   Her body was in pleasure mode, the likes of which she’d never felt before.

“Yes, yes, that’s it beautiful…” he rasped as he lapped her juices.  “Flow for me…”

The spasms of her climax went on and on while he licked her dry.  When she felt the quivers begin to subside, Dimitri reached for a condom.  She snatched it from his hands and ripped it open with her teeth before passing it back to him.  He smiled down at her.  That dimpled smile that made her heart clench with emotion.  If this was the only time she had with Dimitri, she would never, ever regret it.  It was too special.

When he rose above her and entered, the tears started.  The intense pleasure of his magnificent cock inside her was almost too much to bear.  She knew he’d had thousands of girlfriends, but this was the first time she found herself thanking them.  Thanking them all for giving him the practice to be this good.  Oh boy, was he good!  She reached for his head and pulled him to her mouth, kissing him with as much passion she could muster.  He moved with her, in and out, in a slow, steady rhythm that stimulated that very sensitive spot with every thrust. 

The tempo increased as they moved in unison, increasing the sensation and intensifying the pleasure.  The game continued on and on while they pushed each other over the precipice, shouting out their release together.  Dimitri slumped on top of her, careful to take his weight with his elbows whilst at the same time hugging her close.  She smiled to herself as he planted a gentle kiss on her cheek and found herself relaxing into a dreamless sleep.  Tomorrow would take care of itself.  For now, life was good.

*****

Dimitri woke to the feel of something soft cuddling his chest.  He smelt strawberries and smiled.  Oh yeah.  Hels.  Who would’ve known?  He nuzzled her hair and tightened his grip on her body, pulling her closer so he could feel her naked breasts against his chest.  He was hard…and ready to use those other condoms, but first he had to see if Hels was willing.  What a revelation!  He’d never once thought of her as anything other than a partner and a friend.   He’d told her about his girlfriends, for Christ’s sake.  The last thing he ever expected was to end up in her bed, but here he was, willing and able to go the next round. 

She looked so beautiful in her sleep, with her long dark hair all mussed up and curling around her face.  He stroked a finger across her cheek to move a stray curl out of her eye.  She sighed and snuggled closer to him, moving her hand across his chest, resting it just below his shoulder.  He inhaled sharply as a wave of heat spread rapidly though his body. 

Well, fuck me!  He hadn’t been this horny for a long time.  In fact, at the moment it didn’t matter how long ago it had been, he had the hots for Hels and he had them bad.  Hels.  Shit, this was Hels.  Hels, his mate…his partner.  What the fuck was he thinking? 

That’s just it.  He thought with the wrong part of his anatomy.  He’d have to get with the program and soon.  The upcoming mission meant they’d be getting pretty cozy twenty-four-seven, so he’d better make sure he kept his cool.  Jeez, what did Hels think about all of this?  He’d better play it cool.  They needed to focus on the investigation and not get distracted by the sex.  Damn it though, it was great sex.  He slapped his forehead with his fist.  Get a grip man!

Helena rolled onto her back and opened her eyes.  She looked confused for a few seconds then smiled shyly.  “You are here.  So it wasn’t a dream.”  She shuffled up the bed, clasping the sheet close over those delicious breasts and in the process made them stand out rather then hide them like she was trying to.  He couldn’t help but look and she caught him perving.  She blushed from the tip of her head down to below the sheets.  At least it answered his question about how far the blushes went.  The only problem now was that his dick was as hard as a steel rod and if he didn’t move, she’d see just how good his anatomy was at defying gravity!  Seeing her like this, so sweet and vulnerable, he knew he had to pull away emotionally from her before it was too late.  The sex had to stay as a means to catch Morpheus at his game.  Everything else had to wait.  What that ‘everything’ was he had no idea, but he was sure of one thing.  After last night, their relationship would never be the same again.

He sat up and turned away from her, reaching for his boxers and hoping like hell he could make it to the bathroom without her noticing how turned on he was.  A cold shower should do the trick.  That and a lot of will power.  Down boy!

“No, it wasn’t a dream kiddo.  But we sure know now we can fool the Dream Master.  Great job partner.  We should be good to go on our plan ahead of schedule.”  That’s it Dimitri, play it cool.

He waited to hear her reaction before standing up.  It didn’t come immediately, but he thought he heard a faint intake of breath.  Oh God, he didn’t want to hurt her.  She was the best friend he’d ever had and a damn good partner.  He couldn’t screw that up.  Not now when they needed to work together on this case.  After it was over he’d rethink.  Maybe they could change partners and pursue what was happening, but for now…

“Yeah, we sure did.  Good thing we know the truth, eh Dim?”

He turned his head sharply.  “The truth?”

She laughed although she didn’t sound like she meant it.  “Yes, the fact that it’s all an act.  It is all an act, isn’t it Dim?”

He stood up and headed to the bathroom, calling out behind him, “Yeah, a pretty damn fine one if you ask me.”  He closed the door and leaned back against it, relieved he’d escaped so easily.  So far so good.  Now if he could just convince his dick that everything was just an act he’d be laughing.  Yeah, right!

*****

“You ready to roll, Ellen Finn?” asked Dimitri as they drove the rental car through the gates of the compound a week later. 

The heavy metal gates slipped back across the driveway entrance as the car cleared the entrance.  Helena flinched as they slammed shut.  Sure, why not?  All she had to do was remember their cover stories, convince a madman she and Dim were a hot and heavy couple, while at the same time make the man next to her believe it was all an act.  “As ready as I’ll ever be, Nick Carides.  Let’s do it.” 

As they pulled up at the front of the mansion, a guard walked up to the car and opened the door for Helena to get out.  Another guard went to the boot of the car and opened it, pulled out their luggage and loaded it onto a trolley.  Helena exchanged an enquiring look with Dimitri, but the slight shake of his head warned her to let it go.  The equipment they’d brought with them was in her hand luggage disguised as cosmetics, so there was nothing to be found in the suitcases.  She smiled at the men and thanked them for their help while Dimitri made his way to her side and wrapped his arm over her shoulder, giving her an adoring look.  “When can we see Morpheus?” he asked as they were ushered inside the building into the opulent foyer.

“The Master will see you at four o’clock.  We are to take you to your rooms now.”

Dimitri’s brow lifted in surprise. “Rooms?  As in plural?”

The first guard who was leading the way to the staircase continued.  “The Master wishes all his guests to sleep alone.  It helps with the process of enlightenment to spend time in solitude.”

“No,” said Helena, shaking her head.  “There must be some mistake.  My boyfriend and I always share a room.”

“We all follow the Masters rules here, or we leave.”

Dimitri took hold of her hand and squeezed it as they walked up the stairs, the other guard bringing up the rear.  “Honey, we want to find the true path to happiness, don’t we?  We can spend some time apart for a little while, can’t we?” 

She looked at him and he winked at her, his dimple showing again.  She tried to give him a confident smile and hoped it fooled the guards.  “I suppose so.  We did agree to give the Dream Master a try.”  She looked up at the ceiling and spied a closed circuit camera following their every move.  When she looked at Dimitri she saw he caught it too.  They’d expected CCTV cameras and probably bugs too, but they hadn’t counted on separate rooms.  It was going to be difficult getting together to compare notes on what they’d learned, but on the other hand, maybe they wouldn’t need to have sex to prove they were a legitimate couple.  It should have been a relief, but all Helena felt was a loss she knew was totally inappropriate, especially given that they had their lives in their hands if the rumors of weapons in the compound were true.  They had their work cut out for them as it was, but they both knew what they had to do.  Cooperate with Morpheus, gain his trust and the trust of his followers, and in the process get enough evidence to prove a case of fraud and firearms charges against him at a minimum.  Of course, they also had to cover each others butts.  That was going to be difficult now they were being separated.

The first guard stopped at a door close to the top of the stairs and opened the door.  He gestured with his hand to Dimitri.  “Your room, Mr. Carides.  Kindly point out your luggage.”

Dimitri took his bag from the guard and walked into the room.  “I will return for you when it is time to meet the Master,” said the guard as he closed the door and continued down the corridor. 

The room Helena was shown to was as far away from Dimitri as it could possibly be.  The guard led her down to the end of a corridor two flights of stairs away from the floor where they’d left Dimitri.

He opened the door for her and she gasped.  Before her was a vision of sensuality.  A room made for sex.  Like the room she’d hidden in when she was here before, it held a four-poster bed.  The covers were white satin with contrasting black cushions.  Black filmy gauze hung from a chrome ring attached high up on the far wall.  The ceiling itself was a series of mirror tiles, each magnifying the image in the adjacent one.  Images of magnified body parts, skin writhing against skin, flashed across her mind.  The hot flush that automatically rose was disconcerting, especially since the guard was watching her face.

Slowly looking around her, she saw several paintings adorn the stark, white walls.  Each portrayed a nude couple, each in a different position, and each in the throes of passion.

Oh God!  If she and Dim were to be kept separated, why was this room done up like a high priced bordello?  Warning bells rang in her head.  Surely she wasn’t expected to have sex with Morpheus?

She jumped in surprise as the guard dropped her suitcase onto the floor.

“Someone will call for you at four o’clock.  Please do not leave your room until then,” he said as he prepared to leave.

“It’s still morning.  What am I supposed to do until then?”

He turned back and looked at her.  He smiled, although it didn’t quite reach his eyes.  “The Master has arranged some preparations for you.  I assure you, you will enjoy them and not be bored.”

Before she could respond, he left the room and closed the door softly behind him.

Helena immediately grabbed her cosmetics bag opened the double doors to what she presumed was the bathroom.

Holy Cow!

It had to be the Taj Mahal of bathrooms.  She’d thought the bedroom was huge, but this room was almost the same size.  You could fit six bathtubs in the space and still have room for more.  The centre piece of the room held the largest sunken bath she’d ever seen.  A black and white marble platform surrounded a deep octagonal spa bath and a bench seat circled the inside surface.  Fragrant, steamy water trickled into the bath from the faucet that was actually the penis of a rather well endowed statue.

“What the…?”

A young girl appeared from an unnoticed alcove and bowed her head as she started talking.

“Welcome, Miss Finn.  My name is Erica.  I have prepared a bath for you.”

Helena noted the Greek style garment that was barely covering the girl’s body, and also the subservient pose she took with her head bowed, her voice soft and hesitant.  “I didn’t order a bath.”

Erica flinched, but her head remained lowered.  “The Master insists, Miss Finn,” she said in a now-shaky voice.  “All newcomers are to bathe so they can remove the imprint of the outside world.  It is the rule.”

Helena didn’t want to get the girl into trouble and supposed it would look suspicious if she didn’t cooperate.  She hadn’t had a chance to search for bugs or cameras yet and it would be impossible to do that while the girl was in the room.

“Okay.  Why not?  I love a good soak.”

Erica visibly relaxed.  She tilted her face up a fraction to reveal beautiful but frightened blue eyes.  Helena estimated her age to be no more than eighteen.  What the hell was the girl doing here?

Erica shuffled over to Helena and reached for her cosmetics bag.  Helena held her hand up and gripped the bag tightly.  “What are you doing?  This is my personal stuff!”

The girl retreated and bowed her head once more.  “I am sorry, Miss Finn.  I only wish to assist you with your bath.”

“I can manage by myself.”

“But Miss, the Master insists that I help you.  It is part of the cleansing process.”

This ‘Master’ sure does a lot of insisting.

There wasn’t much she could do other than comply.  The last thing she wanted was any alarm bells going off just yet.  She just hoped there weren’t any cameras in the bathroom.  Truthfully though, that was probably asking too much. 

Chapter Three

 

 

Dimitri paced back and forth across the room.  For the umpteenth time he looked at his watch and wondered yet again how Hels was doing.  He’d found at least three bugs and two cameras in his room.  The bathroom seemed to be free of bugs, but he was fairly certain there was a camera in the vent above the shower.  Dirty bastards.  What do they think this place is?  Big Brother? 

He slammed his fist in to his palm as he imagined punching the lights out of anyone who even thought about watching Hels in the shower.  No one did that but him! 

He stopped dead in his tracks.  Shit!  Where the fuck had that thought come from?  Of course he knew exactly where it came from   It came from that night a week ago when he and Hels had had the best damn sex in living history.  He was having a shit of a time getting that night out of his mind, but he had to do it.  No distractions until after the mission was over.  The success of the mission and Helena’s safety depended on it.  Anyway, it appeared she had forgotten all about it, if her behavior over the last week was anything to go by.  What was with that?  She behaved as if nothing had happened at all.  Everything was business as usual.  She didn’t even blush when they had strategy meetings with the boss about how they might have to simulate sex.  Simulate?  Bugger that!  No way could he hide his reactions now.  All he had to do was think about her lush curves and that silken skin and he was stiff as a board.  Oh man…

He moved over to the window and pulled the curtains aside to look down over the courtyard.  No sign of any life out there.  Maybe all the followers were confined to their rooms like he and Hels were.  Deprivation was a recognized method of mind control, and at the moment it was doing its job pretty damn well.  He was edgy as hell and it was still at least an hour before he had his audience with Morpheus.  In retrospect he should have stayed longer in the bath the young girl had insisted he take when he’d arrived.  It must have been part of the initiation ritual; that part wasn’t too hard to take.  The water had some sort of softener in it and the smell was amazing.  He’d almost fallen asleep lying in the tub as he dreamed about making love with Hels.  If he had too many more of those baths he’d have no trouble at all getting it on with her.

Wait!  The bath…of course.  It would explain his almost constant erection since he’d been in his room.  That and the silky robes he’d been ordered to wear which kept rubbing against his dick.  Some sort of aphrodisiac must have been added to the water.  Maybe even a drug designed to be inhaled through the vapor.  Why else would he have lost control?  Sure, he’d been horny all last week, but at least he’d been able to keep it at bay.  Now all he felt was a hard on the size of a lead pipe and just as stiff. 

He should have expected something like this.  They knew Morpheus was using sex to control his followers, but they’d all thought the drugs used would be in the food or drinks.  He and Helena were given instructions on how to avoid the drugs and also carried antidotes with them in case they were caught unawares.  Never once did they think about inhaling the drugs.  Bloody hell…what was Hels doing now?  Morpheus had better not be visiting her after one of those baths.  At least he’d been able to convince the girl who’d prepared the bath to leave him alone.  She was pretty pissed he wouldn’t let her stay.  Now he knew why.  She was supposed to encourage his sexual arousal.  Yeah, she was pretty, but for some reason she just didn’t do it for him.  His mind was on Hels the whole time.  

Waiting was hell.  Now he’d figured out his hard on was drug induced, he had to get it under control.  Checking his watch once more, he made his way back to the bathroom and a cold shower. 

*****

Helena couldn’t remember the last time someone had bathed her.  It would have been her mother since no one else ever got that close to her.  The scalp massage Erica was giving her was one of the most relaxing and arousing experiences of her life.  When she closed her eyes, she ceased to be where she was.  It was Dim who sensuously moved his hands through her hair.  It was Dim who whispered in her ear that she was beautiful.  It was Dim who moved his hands over her shoulders and down her arms, sending tingles along the surface of her skin.  The longer she lay in the warm, soothing water, the more her muscles relaxed and the more aroused she became.  The whirlpool lapped against her breasts, teasing her nipples and reminding her of the warmth of Dim’s tongue as he laved them.  Gushes of water made their way between her legs and her clitoris enlarged to greet the warm flow.  Oh yes…Dim…

“Miss?” a voice said in the distance.

A hand shook her shoulder.  “What?”  She shook her head, reluctant to break the spell.

“Miss Finn, I need to dress you now.  It’s time to leave the bath.”

“Dress?  Leave?”  Helena’s eyes opened wide.  Holy shit!  What was that all about?  She shook her head in a vain attempt to rid the fuzziness that enveloped her brain. 

She jerked upright, splashing water every which way, and grabbed the small hand rails either side of her to stop from slipping under the water. 

“Be careful, Miss Finn.  You must keep you essence calm.  Allow the bath to continue to free you inner self.  It is necessary.  The Master will know if you have not been properly prepared.”

She lay back in the water and took a deep breath.  Okay now…in, out.  That’s it Helena.  You can do this.  Get a grip girl, Morpheus can’t get suspicious of you.  At least not yet.  

“Sorry Erica, I was in a dream world there for a while.  Give me a few more seconds and then I’ll get out.  Can you pass me that toweling robe I saw hanging in the dressing room please?”

Erica bowed then shuffled backwards before turning to walk to the dressing room across the large expanse of marble tiles.  Helena couldn’t understand why the girl continued to be nervous.  She would have loved to question her, but until she had a chance to check out where the bugs and cameras were hidden, she didn’t dare.  Hopefully she would have time to do a search after her meeting with Morpheus.  After all, she had to be left alone some time. 

Right now she needed to cool down.  The state of arousal the bath had induced had not quite receded.  If she could stop thinking about Dim and last week then she’d be fine.  She forced herself to concentrate really hard and tried to remember all the occasions they acted like buddies, teasing and poking fun at each other.  And covering each others backs.  Nah, that wasn’t going to work.  She fell in love with him anyway.  Shit!  Back to being the cold-faced bitch of last week.  Her cheek would never be the same again; she’d bitten it so many times in an effort to show a controlled face.  It must have worked.  Dim hadn’t brought up that night at all, not even once.  Why should he?  It was only a practice session after all.  He confirmed that.  Besides, what would he see in mousey ole Hels? 

Viciously turning on the cold water, she splashed her face and breasts with it.  Fuck.  She needed that, but God it was really, really cold.  Damn.  She pulled herself together and turned it off just in time as Erica returned with the robe. 

The girl held the robe up, sheltering her body and preserving her privacy as she climbed out of the bath.  She tied the robe tightly around her middle and went into the dressing room to look for her clothes.  They weren’t there and her suitcase was empty.  What the—?

“We all wear the robes when we are in the Master’s presence.  Your clothes will be returned when you leave.”

Oh great!  No clothes and separation from her partner.  This gig just got better and better.  “What about underwear?  I’d rather wear my own.”

“We have provided new under-things for you.”  Erica pulled out a drawer and gestured to the pile of silken material inside.  “Nothing from the outside world is to touch the skin of the Master’s guests.” 

Helena’s mouth went dry when she saw the lingerie.  They were mere strips of silk and lace that would barely cover a postage stamp.  She flushed at the thought of Dim seeing her in any of these pieces while they were in actor mode.  Holy shit! 

“Please choose so I may prepare your skin.”

“What?  What do you mean?”

“I must soften your skin with cream before you don the robes.  It is the rule.”

More rules.  No wonder people gave him their money.  It must be the only way to get him to stop bossing them around.  Okay then.  Again she had no choice.  It was either co-operate or blow the case.

After choosing a matching cream silk camisole and knickers, she removed the robe and turned away from Erica.  “Do your worst!”

She didn’t know what she was expecting, but it certainly wasn’t the incredible sensations that enveloped her skin as Erica gently rubbed in the cream.  Its heady scent filled her nostrils and the sensuous movement of Erica’s firm hands was like nothing she had ever experienced before.  When those hands moved over her breasts and tweaked her nipples, she gasped and closed her eyes tightly, biting her bottom lip.  The sensation was like dousing in a cool shower then turning up the heat.  Her skin burned with sensations both cool and hot.  As those clever hands moved down to her buttocks and down her legs, she moaned in pleasure.  What was happening to her?  She’d never been touched this way by a woman before and had never been that way inclined, but here she was getting off on it.  It had to be the cream.  It must have a concoction in it that heightened her senses.  That had to be it.

Before she could regain her composure, she was dressed in the flowing silk robes.  The swish of material rubbed against her already aroused nipples and inner thighs, renewing all those sensations from a few minutes before. 

“Is there any iced water?  I’m burning up here.”

Erica gave a submissive bow again and made to leave, but Helena couldn’t let her do it again.  She placed her hand under the girl’s chin and lifted her face to look directly into the girls terrified eyes.

“Hey, relax…”  She let her go but kept the eye contact.  “I just wanted to say you don’t need to bow in my presence.  In fact, I insist you don’t.”

“But I must, Miss.  The Master would be angry with me if I don’t.”

“What about when we are alone?  I would prefer it if you look at me when I talk to you.”

Erica turned away from her and started to move again.  “I’m sorry, Miss, but I cannot.  The Master will know.  He knows all that happens here.”  She poured Helena a glass of water from a jug sitting on a side table in the bedroom.  “Here is your water.  I must go now.  Someone will come for you shortly to take you to see the Master.” 

As Helena took a sip of the cold water, Erica slipped out the door and closed it silently.  

I can’t wait.

 

The big guy she assumed was a bodyguard of some sort opened the ornately-carved door and ushered Helena inside.  The room she entered oozed money, the decor a mixture of English and Chinese antiques.  She looked around her but there was no sign of Dimitri, or anyone else for that matter.  This was not good. 

The bodyguard followed her into the room and gestured for her to sit down on one of the leather chesterfield couches facing the fireplace.

“Where is Mr. Carides?”

“The Master wishes to talk to you alone first.  Your friend will be joining you soon.”

“But—”  She didn’t get any further as the guard turned around and exited the room without another word.  She leapt out of her chair and ran to the door, turning the handle.  Shit!  Locked. 

“Going somewhere, Miss Finn?”

Fuck!  Morpheus.  She stilled and delayed facing the voice just long enough to compose herself and paste a smile on her face.  Now in actor mode, she turned around, flashing a big smile in the direction she guessed the voice came from.  “Morpheus, I presume?”  When she took in his appearance she caught herself just in time to prevent an involuntary gasp from escaping her.  He was the guy from the peep show she’d got when she’d broken in.  God, he was an impressive looking guy.  His powerful build rivaled Dimitri’s and his pretty-boy perfect looks and bleached-blond flowing hair might well attract the masses of females rumor claimed were stashed in the compound somewhere.  It was his eyes, however, that held her attention.  The intensity in those pale blue irises probed deeply into her soul, leaving the impression he was searching out all her secrets.  She bloody hoped not!  Holy shit he was mesmerizing.  She shook her head to break the spell and moved forward, extending her hand.  “I’m so pleased to meet you, Morpheus.  My boyfriend and I are anxious to learn the path to happiness.”

His eyes continued to burn into hers, but the sides of his mouth lifted in what he probably thought was a knock ‘em dead sexy smile.  Thank the Lord she was immune or she might have been taken in by this guy.

“Then why were you leaving?  You had not yet met me, so I cannot believe I scared you away just yet.”  He moved to her side and placed his large hand at the small of her back, urging her towards the couch.  “Come…we have much to talk about.”

Warmth permeated through to her back from where his hand rested and his breath sent shivers over her scalp.  Her nipples responded in sympathy when he leaned forward and spoke close to her ear.  “I have looked forward to meeting you Ellen.” 

Desperately clutching her arms around her middle, she sat down at the far end of the couch and put some much needed space between them.  Her thoughts were disjointed, confused.  Whoa…  she couldn’t be attracted to him, could she?  Her brain told her she wasn’t but her body was reacting as though she was.  What the fuck was that all about?  Dim…she needed Dim.  Oh God!  The case…concentrate on the case.  Focus girl!

Morpheus laughed as he sat at the other end of the couch, lazily laying his arm along the back of the couch.  The tips of his fingers were mere inches away from her shoulder.  He grasped a wisp of her hair and tugged it gently, twirling a curl between his thumb and index finger. 

“You don’t mind if I call you Ellen, do you?  Familiarity is the first step to happiness, don’t you think?”

He’s good.  Yeah, really good.  That hypnotic voice of his had her unconsciously leaning towards him before she stiffened and sat back.  She never got this turned on by a stranger.  Never from just talking either—except for Dimitri—and this guy was the bad guy.  Surely there had to be something else happening here?

She inhaled, looking for signs of any incense or candles laced with hallucinogens, but could only smell the musky aroma of the oil Erica had rubbed all over her skin.  Maybe it was that.  She’d sure been turned on in the bath and after.  Were there aphrodisiacs in the water here?  Helena moved further away from Morpheus.  She’d better be careful or she might end up biting off more than she could chew.  Having pretend sex with Dim was one thing, but getting cozy with the cult leader was definitely way more than her job description called for.  She bit her lip, trying to imagine she was in a cold shower while she planned her next move.

“Nick and I know each other pretty well already.”

His eyes darkened before he leaned over and touched her lips with his finger.  “All my followers must get to know me first before the process of fulfillment can be completed.”

As the implication registered in her mind, she swallowed and moved her head backwards, away from his hand.  “Does that include the men as well?  Or is it just your female followers?”

“The men learn from me.  I instruct them in my teachings.”  He grabbed her hand and stood up, forcing her body against his.  She could feel his erection through the flowing robes they both wore.  His hand snaked around the back of her head and his lips hovered inches from her own, his hot breath caressing her mouth.  “With the women, I demonstrate.”

His mouth came down hard on hers.  He licked and sucked and moved those practiced lips all over to maximum effect.  His teeth tugged her bottom lip and he launched his tongue inside, prodding in and out in an attempt to arouse her.  He almost did.  Sure, he was a great kisser, but she reminded herself that it was just an act after all.  Domination was what he was after and she could see how he managed it with the other women.  He was good at what he did.  She could feel her nipples puckering under her robes.  Shit!

Maybe it was the effects of the bath and the oils, or maybe the circumstances, but she had to stop before her body had any more unwanted reactions.  She slid her hands up over his chest and shoved him backwards.  He didn’t move.  He lifted his mouth, his eyes still the same penetrating pale blue as before, but no passion, no sign that kissing her was anything more than a means to an end colored the mesmerizing orbs.  That did it for her.  Her body instantly went cold.  She shoved harder, trying not to let him see her changed response. 

“I don’t cheat on Nick.”

He let her go and snorted.  Casually he moved over to the table and poured himself a drink.  “Do not think of it as cheating, my dear Ellen.  What I can teach you will enhance your relationship with your lover.”

“If you say so.”  Over my dead body!

“What I have to teach you is beyond your wildest dreams.  I am the Dream Master and you will come to find what that means.”

Cool.  Here was her chance to get some intel.  “How exactly do you master our dreams?”

He turned sharply at her question.  Too pointed a question?  Maybe, but it was too late now. 

“I mean you will have all your dreams fulfilled my sweet.” 

“And what about Nick?  How does he fit in?”

“Ah, I will teach both of you how to reach the ultimate happiness.”

“Through sex?”

“Through fulfillment together.”  He moved back to the couch and sat down, pulling the chain by the wall behind him.  “Enough about you and me.  I will see your Nick now and we will discuss finances.  My program is very expensive.”

“Money is not a problem.  You can discuss money issues with me directly.  After all, it’s my money that is paying for this.”

“You think I did not check you out before you came?  I know of your background.  I prefer to discuss money with another man.  It is, after all, men’s business.”

She opened her mouth to protest but stopped.  They’d discussed this eventuality with the Captain, and both Dim and the Captain agreed that with a power freak like Morpheus, all discussions of money should be managed very carefully.  The reason they were here, after all, was to get evidence of his fraudulent financial dealings.  If Helena had her way, they’d get him for sexual assault as well.  There was some sort of sexual spell hovering over the place and it sure as eggs wasn’t natural. 

The door opened and Dimitri walked in, garbed in robes similar to hers.  The white silk set off his Greek coloring perfectly.  He looked gorgeous.  In her semi-aroused state, just looking at him, standing there in the doorway dressed as he was, had heat surging between her legs in an instant.  He directed a questioning look at her and she flushed, giving a slight shake of her head.  He moved to her side and placed his arm around her waist, pulling her close. 

Morpheus rose to his feet and held his hand out to Dimitri.  “Welcome Nick.  I’ve been getting to know your lover.  Do not worry; it is part of the process.”

Dimitri’s grip tightened on her waist as he ignored the outstretched hand.  “If that is what it takes to reach fulfillment, then so be it.”  He looked down at her, a question in his eyes.  “I’ve missed you my love.”  He leaned down and planted a feather-light kiss on the top of her head.  “Have you enjoyed yourself?” 

She plastered a smile on her face.  “Oh yes.  It’s been most enlightening.”  She reached up and gently touched his cheek.  “Morpheus is going to instruct us personally.”

A muscle on his cheek flickered under her touch.  He turned to Morpheus and smiled.  “Really?  When do we learn more about this…instruction?”

Morpheus smiled at both of them, although when his eyes leered at her breasts, Dim pulled her to face him, enclosing her body with his arms.  “As you can see, we’re anxious to increase our fulfillment.” 

“That is good.  It means you are open to my instruction.  But first we must turn our conversation to more mundane matters.”  Morpheus gestured for them to sit down.

“Yes?”  Dimitri sat next to Helena, reclining back in the smooth leather as he rested both his arms across the backrest. 

“You were given a prospectus when you booked your time here.”

“Uh-huh, yes.  It mentioned a fee.  I presume you want to talk about that now.”

“How astute.  Unpleasant as it is, matters financial must be finalized before we complete the program.”

Helena jumped in first.  “Fine.  We have no problem with that.  Let’s just get on with the experience.”

Dim placed a hand on her arm.  “Don’t be too hasty, Ellen.  We should make sure we’re getting value for money first.  I’m sure Morpheus understands where I’m coming from.” 

“Of course.  You must sample what we have to offer before we require a signature on our contract.  Shall we say three days?  That is our usual trial period.”

Dimitri exchanged a look with Helena before turning back to Morpheus to answer.  “That sounds fine.  What do you think honey?

“It’s all right with me too.  It’s very generous of you to give us this opportunity.”

Morpheus took a sip from the drink he’d left on the table before.  “It will be my pleasure to instruct you in our ways.  You will reach fulfillment like you’ve never imagined.  I have no doubt you will be happy to sign the document and forward the agreed amount to my accountant.”

“I hope so.  I didn’t come here for nothing.  Ellen and I like to explore, shall we say…adventurous forms of pleasure.  Coming here is part of that exploration.”

A satisfied grin was the only sign that Morpheus had taken the bait.  Well done Dimitri.  As long as they could get this done before he insisted she have sex with him, everything would be fine.  She knew he would eventually pressure her, most likely sooner rather than later, but she hoped to delay that choice experience for a few days to give them time enough to find their evidence. 

Morpheus visibly relaxed.  “I am very pleased to hear that.”  He cast those soulless pale blue eyes at Helena again, making her insides squirm.  “As a reward, you are allowed to visit together this evening.  Ellen’s room I think.  I will see that a sumptuous meal is provided.  Tomorrow we commence your instruction.”

He stood and walked to the door, opening it for them.  Clearly they were dismissed.  “My servant will take you both to Ellen’s room.  Sleep well my friends.” 

They walked hand in hand to the door.  When the guard arrived and ushered them out into the corridor, Morpheus retreated back into the room and without another word, closed the door.  

Chapter Four

 

 

Finally alone in Helena’s room, they both swept the room for cameras and bugs.  Between the two of them they found six different listening devices and four cameras.  When the detector confirmed a camera above the vanity but not the sunken bath, Dimitri smiled.  A safe place to talk…amongst other things. 

He hummed a few lines from a song he’d heard on the radio as he returned to the bedroom to join Helena at the small table in the sitting area.  The food the servants brought for their meal sat uneaten as they finished checking the security.  First things first.  They would get time to talk later.  The meal couldn’t be delayed much longer.  Morpheus was probably watching their every move, so unless they wanted to make him suspicious, they’d better start enjoying his hospitality.

Lifting the cover from the tray, Dimitri chuckled.  They sure went for luxury in this place.  No wonder the prices were so high.  The platter of finger food was perfect for a sensual night in, and the champagne in the ice bucket…first class.  This was going to be one of his more enjoyable missions for sure.  It’d been a while since he’d been undercover.  In fact, he’d completed his allotted two years before Hels had joined him in ‘Vice’ five years ago, but the rush he got playing the role when any wrong move could put him in danger came back to haunt him.  This time it was different.  This time he had Hels to worry about and that added a whole new dimension to the equation.  He’d never forgive himself if something happened to her.  She was his partner, and God knows lately he’d started viewing her as a lot more.  Fuck, it was bad timing. 

Hels started eyeing off the food as she always did.  He watched as she picked up a prawn, dipped it in one of the sauces on the side and placed it whole into her mouth.  He stifled a groan as her plump lips surrounded the pink flesh and sucked before biting off the tail and discarding it.  The grand finish came when she placed her fingers in her mouth and licked off the excess juices. 

Holy shit!  His dick was still testy from the remnants of whatever substance had aroused it during the so-called preparation session.  Well, maybe testy wasn’t the right word.  Armed and primed and ready to go might be more accurate.  She looked over at him and must have figured out his predicament because she blushed from her neck up.  Oh how he wished he could see below the neckline of her robe to see that flush reach her breasts.  She grabbed another prawn and repeated her performance, this time staring at his face while she bit hard into the flesh, baring her teeth as she did so.  He threw back his head and laughed out loud.  That’s Hels for you. 

“What are you laughing at?”  She was blushing more deeply now.

He cautioned her with his eyes.  Don’t blow it now Hels.  “I love the way you turn a simple thing like eating into foreplay.  Just don’t be too hard on the poor prawns.  They need gentle care, remember.”

Her eyes widened and she nodded slightly, catching onto the game he started.  “Yes, that’s true, but you know sometimes I like them hard and fast.”  The blush had receded now to be replaced by a sexy smirk.  His dick twitched, a definite indication of how much he was enjoying the direction this line the conversation was taking. 

It was his turn now.  He reached over and picked up a strawberry, gently placing it between his lips before he swirled his tongue around its base, licking then sucking on the sweet juices before swallowing it whole.  Helena’s intake of breath was audible.  This was getting to her as well.  Her robe gaped slightly as she leaned forward, giving a tantalizing view of her cleavage to fire up his enthusiasm.  She picked up her flute and drank a sizeable amount of champagne in one gulp. 

He squeezed lemon juice all over the oysters before feeding himself one, then offered a shell to Helena. 

“Mmm, I love oysters.  Thanks.” 

She went to take it from him but instead he coaxed it out of its shell with a small fork and placed it straight into her open mouth.  Her groan of pleasure as the smooth mound slid down her throat reverberated throughout his body.  He watched her pick up one and lean over the table, feeding him directly from her hand.  Before she had a chance to withdraw, he quickly held her wrist in place and sucked on her fingers as she released the oyster, gazing deeply into her eyes all the time.  She gasped but didn’t struggle to move away.  Fire burned in her eyes, matching the fire in his whole body.  He burned for her and somehow he didn’t think it was the chemicals this time.  She drove him crazy with lust and she knew it. 

When he released her hand, he moved around to sit next to her and the internal fire cranked up a notch.  He dipped a strawberry into chocolate sauce and held it up for her.  She leaned forward, but at the last minute he dipped it lower and traced a line across the front of her breasts through the now-gaping robe.  The sound of her gasp brought a smile to his face as she leaned back on her chair, allowing him better access.  He lowered his head and licked the chocolate off, starting from her neck and ending at the edge of her breast.  With one hand he opened the robe while the other dipped the strawberry again and traced the sweet syrup lower, discovering her nipple had beaded and was taut.  He circled her dusky-pink areola and followed the trail left behind with his tongue, carefully avoiding the rigid peak.  Her head fell back against the chair and her hands fisted over the edge of the seat. 

He stood up and reached for her hands, drawing her up with him.  Still silent, they walked over to the bed where he slowly removed her robe before lying her down.  Quickly, he returned to the table and gathered a small plate of strawberries and chocolate sauce, returning to place it on the bed near her head. 

“I’ve always loved chocolate-dipped strawberries.” 

Her breathless voice was almost his undoing as he lay down beside her gorgeous, naked body and turned to face her.  “Oh yeah…I’m learning to love them more and more each day.”  This time he trailed one from the dip between her breasts to her navel, lapping up the chocolate trail eagerly.  Her abdominal muscles contracted below his touch and he could feel the shiver spreading though her body when his tongue dragged it’s way across her smooth skin.  God, she was so responsive.  Fuck, that turned him on.

He placed the strawberry in her mouth and she sucked it out of his fingers, her mouth completely surrounding it.  Oh yeah baby.

The next trail began at her navel and traced its way down to her mound of soft curls.  Her legs opened slightly so he took advantage of the invitation and swirled the chocolate across her clit.  She arched her hips so he kept going, lodging the plump fruit into her vagina and plunging it inside.  His fingers felt a gush of liquid as she welcomed the intrusion.  Never before had fruit been put to such good use.

He left the cool fruit in place while he cleaned off the chocolate, sucking her swollen clit.  It hardened underneath his tongue as he alternatively flicked and sucked.  Her breathing was erratic as he plunged the strawberry in and out with his other hand.

“Oh God…”

“Let it go gorgeous.  Don’t hold back.  I want you to enjoy your desert.”

He continued his meal, feasting on her beautiful body until she stiffened and exploded, her juices flowing all around his fingers.  Her soft cry of release urged him on and he continued to lap up all she had to offer until her spasms subsided then withdrew the strawberry.

“Look at me sweetheart.”

Her eyes were dreamy as she attempted to focus on his face. 

“See how I love your taste.”  He took the used strawberry into his own mouth and sucked.  Her eyes widened and he saw a flicker of extra passion as he swallowed the tip then slowly consumed the rest.  “So delicious.”

*****

She was floating on sensation and when she saw Dim swallow the strawberry covered in her own juices, she almost drowned in her own passion.  When had she become so shameless?  Since Dim started noticing her as a woman, that’s when.  She would never lay eyes on a strawberry again without remembering how he’d used it to give her pleasure.  Bloody hell! 

Well hell, why should he have all the fun.  She rolled over to her side and reached for him, pushing him down on to his back on the bed beside her.

His eyes shined with passion and delight at her bold move.  “Oh baby…getting a bit rough aren’t you?”

“You ain’t seen nothing yet.  Give me time and you’ll see what rough is.”  Sensuously moving her body over his, she straddled his hips and leaned forward to claim his mouth in a scorching kiss.  Her strawberry soaked curls rubbed against his magnificent erection.  Slowly moving her mouth along a path towards it, she was tempted to impale herself, but that would be too easy.  He needed some sweet torture.  Payback for what he put her through.  She smiled against his warm, silky skin.  This is going to be so much fun.

*****

Morpheus smiled.  Let them enjoy this evening together for tonight he would begin to take control.  He could see the girl had passion.  It would bring him immense pleasure to possess her, and once he was inside her dreams she would be his to control.  The boyfriend would allow it too.  In return he would get to sample the many other delights on offer, starting with Lydia.  She had seen him arrive and wanted him for herself.  Fine with him.  It was Ellen who had the bank account.  Once he had her hooked it didn’t matter about the man.  She would gladly break off the relationship.  In the end she would do anything he asked of her, including donating all her money to his cause.  He could hardly wait.

The cameras were switched back to their room and he resumed watching their performance.  His robe opened as he stroked his penis.  The girl was magnificent.  Her body moved sensuously, rubbing against the man’s cock before she began riding him to a climax.  The man’s face said it all.  Enjoy it while you can, my friend, for tomorrow she is mine!

Morpheus continued his self gratification, pumping in time to the couple on screen.  His breath shortened as the timing increased and his head fell back as his eyes closed.  He couldn’t hold it back any longer.  His seed exploded all over his robe. 

He pressed the button next to the desk.  Erica could clean him up.

*****

The mood in the bath was subdued.  Their euphoric afterglow fizzled out big time when they both remembered they’d just probably provided a good show to whoever was watching the CCTV .  What the hell was happening to them?  If the Captain ever got wind of this little episode they’d both be suspended so fast they’d be dizzy.  Helena looked over at Dim as he turned up the tap to mask their conversation.  He’d assured her there were no cameras or bugs directly on the bath so they could talk in relative privacy, but they weren’t about to take any chances.

“I’m sorry Hels,” he whispered.  “I don’t know what came over me.  I knew about the cameras but I forgot all about them once we started eating.”  His anxious expression melted her heart but it also reminded her, that to him, this was still a job.

“It wasn’t just you involved Dim.  We’re both guilty of losing control.”  She leaned over the edge to grab the sponge and began soaping herself as impersonally as she could manage.  “Forget it.  We need to move on.  We have a case to solve.  At least this way we’re not setting off any alarm bells.  If they saw us having sex then they’ll continue to believe we’re a couple.”

Dims eyes focused on the sponge as she moved it over her chest and stomach to clear off the remnants of the chocolate sauce. 

“Dim!”

He shook his head back and forth quickly and shrugged.  “Sorry.  This place is getting to me.”

The flush she’d been keeping at bay all afternoon made its way from her breasts to her scalp.  Great.  “Yeah, well get a grip buddy.  We need a plan.”  She squeezed the soapy sponge over her arms, covering her embarrassment, and looked away from his beautiful face.  “It sounded like Morpheus has plans for me tomorrow.  That could work to our advantage and give you some time to get a better look around.”

“Yeah, but what if he wants to do more than just talk?  How will you get out of that one?  You’ll need me around to run interference.”

She snorted.  She’d been his partner for five years and he had to pick now to get protective.  Before they had sex, he’d always trusted her to handle herself in a crisis.  “I’m pretty good at looking after myself, remember buddy?  Why the sudden concern?  Just because we had sex doesn’t change anything.  I’m still the same partner I always was.”

“This time’s a lot different Hels.  You’ve never been undercover with a madman who wants to get into your pants.  I’d feel a lot better if I’m close by to step in if things get too hot to handle.”

“And we both need you to search for evidence to nail this madman while you have the chance.”

“I don’t want to argue with you Hels.”

“Then don’t.”

He reached for her chin, tilting her head so that she stared directly into his eyes.  “I mean it Hels.  This guy is nuts.  We already know he’s attracted to you if that scene in his office was anything to go by.”

“You saw that?”  Was he jealous?  That would be cool, but…nah, not ‘love ‘em and leave ‘em’ Dimitri. 

He released her chin still maintaining eye contact.  “He made sure I saw it.  The guard turned on the closed circuit television outside the office before we went in.  I guess he wanted to make sure we weren’t interrupting anything before we joined you.”

“I don’t think he’s attracted to me.  It felt more like he was asserting his power over me.”

“Maybe so, but you didn’t see the way he looked at you.  He practically had you undressed and trussed up where you stood.”

“Trussed up Dim?  Don’t be so dramatic!  Although…just for the record, he’s not a half bad kisser.”  She laughed at his scowl.  This was getting much too serious.  She couldn’t do her job with Dim complicating things by intimidating her.  “I can handle it Dim.  Trust me to do my job.  You’re not helping matters by bringing up problems which may not even happen.”

“I know he’ll be coming up!”

She splashed him, flicking water into his serious face.  “Oh, get over it Dim.  We knew it was about sex before we came in.  If I can handle it, so should you.”

“Hey!  Watch the eyes!”  He retaliated by cupping his hands together and sending a huge stream of water over her head. 

She didn’t have a chance against his superior strength so she opted for brains.  Feinting to one side, she swiveled the other way and used her feet to haul herself out of the bath.  Quickly grabbing one of the huge bath sheets from the rack, she wrapped herself up and moved like lightening to the hand shower, turning it on while she aimed it at his chest. 

His strong arms reached out as he stood up and grabbed for the hose.  She was too quick for him and moved quickly to the other side of the bath.  When he followed her, stepping through the water, she abandoned the hand shower, turning the tap off before stepping back from the edge.  “Okay.  Enough.”  She turned back to him and gasped.  He was standing, legs apart and hands on hips, stark naked.  Holy shit he had a body on him. 

“You’ll keep girl.”

She spluttered.  “I bloody well hope so.”

He started to retort but a loud knock on the door to the suite interrupted him. 

“Who the hell would that be?”  His brow furrowed his annoyance at the interruption.

“The maid to collect the tray?”

“Maybe.  Since you’re the one who’s semi-covered, then you had better go and find out.”

Helena looked down at her wet towel and groaned.  She snatched the robe from the door of the dressing room and headed toward the front door.

The knock grew louder as she tied the belt around her middle.  “Keep your shirt on.  I’m coming already!”

The ever so trusty guard was standing outside her room.  It seemed he never had any time off.  She sucked in a deep breath and blew it out slowly.  Patience Hels.  “Yes?”

“It is time for Mr. Carides to return to his room.”

“What?  You must be mistaken.  Morpheus told us to enjoy our evening together.”

“Dinner hours are now over.  The Master wishes all our guests to sleep alone.  It is the rule.”

“Listen buster—”

Dim arrived, tying his robe as he stood beside her.  “It’s okay sweetheart.  We’d better follow the rules.”  He kissed her fully on the mouth before brushing past her and out into the corridor.  With a reassuring smile he winked.

He was right, she supposed.  No point in rocking the boat.  “All right then.  See you tomorrow, lover boy.  Sleep well.”

“Oh, I’m sure about that, gorgeous.  I’ll be thinking of you.  Sweet dreams yourself sweetheart.”

Judging from his scowl, the guard was starting to get a bit restless.  Maybe time apart was a good idea.  They sure needed a break from the intensity. 

“Oh, I’ll definitely be dreaming about you honey.”  And with that remark, she closed the door and leaned against it.  For the first time since she’d arrived at the compound she was finally alone.  All things being equal, she liked her own space, but right now she wasn’t so sure.  At this minute she felt isolated, cut off from all support.  Damn Dimitri!  Why didn’t he insist on staying?

*****

Helena opened her eyes at the sound of soft music coming from somewhere inside her bedroom.  She hadn’t noticed any speakers before, but with all the cameras and bugs she wasn’t surprised they were there.  The alluring tones of a string symphony accompanied a beautiful voice.  It was dreamlike and sing-song, reminding her of the siren’s song she’d seen in a movie on Homer’s Odyssey.  She sat up in bed, trying to pinpoint where the voice was coming from. 

Come, my sweet…the Master awaits…

She shook her head and lay back down.  Did I just hear what I thought I heard?

The light in the room changed from dark shadows to a purple glow, reflecting off the white of the bed covers and onto her face.  She jerked upright again.  What the fuck?

Come, my sweet...the Master awaits in your dreams… the lilting voice said.

The heady scent of sandalwood filled the room.  She inhaled deeply but quickly realized her mistake.  Her head spun in giddy circles and her vision blurred.  Oh shit.  Lethargy overcame her body as thoughts spun out in a million different directions. 

Her last thought before losing consciousness was that Dimitri wouldn’t be able to help her out of this one.  She was so screwed.

*****

Dimitri tossed and turned, pummeled his pillow and tried for the twentieth time to get some sleep.  Tomorrow he’d need all his energy reserves if he was to resist whatever substances Morpheus was using to make them so horny.  He guessed it was all a device to get under their defenses and control them.  Sex was a powerful weapon. 

Hopefully Hels would remember what they discussed about resisting the drugs.  No deep breathing and no eating or drinking anything Morpheus offers.  The Police psychiatrist also told them to resist the thoughts if this came up.  The mind was a powerful thing, but Dim knew how powerful hallucinogenic drugs were.  Midazolam, Rohypnol…both made a person lose their inhibitions and left no memory of what had happened while under its effects.  He just hoped to God that Hels would be able to avoid having anything administered to her.  He wasn’t sure he could get to her in time if that happened. 

Fuck, why hadn’t he realized how much he cared about her before this?  She made him crazy most of the time, but she was his best friend.  He’d told her all about his girlfriends for Christ’s sake.  She made him feel things he’d never really believed existed before.  Protectiveness, need, want, caring, but the scariest thought of all was when he thought about losing her, he died a little inside.  Fuck!  When did he get so mushy?  However, it seemed she didn’t feel the same way. 

She was one cool customer and he had no idea where her head was.  He knew she enjoyed the sex, but that was because he was so damn good at it.  On the other hand, she was dynamite in the sack herself.  For him though, it was more than just sex and that thought blew his mind. 

Knowing she was to spend time alone with Morpheus was torture.  He had to make her understand how dangerous it was.  If he could pull her out, he would, but they were in too deep.  If they were lucky, they’d get their evidence tomorrow so they could call in the troops and get the hell out of there.  He couldn’t wait.  He had plans which included getting a new partner so he and Hels could be together.  She didn’t know it yet, but he’d decided he wasn’t letting her go.  But first they had to get out of this freaking mess and nail this bastard Morpheus.

Shit!  What was that?  The hairs on the back of his neck stood to attention as his senses switched to overdrive.  He cocked his ear towards the door and heard the quiet squeak of the handle slowly turning.  Now what?  Slowly edging off the bed, he thanked his lucky stars he’d decided to wear boxers to bed instead of sleeping naked like he usually did.  He slipped into the bathroom and leaned against the wall, operating on sheer instinct.  The door inched open, a small sliver of light framed the small hallway.  A figure entered through the small opening and closed the door silently behind them.  He held his breath as the figure moved past his hiding place.  It was hard to tell who the intruder was but one thing was for sure, it wasn’t the bodyguard and it wasn’t Morpheus.  This person was shorter, slighter in build and smelled of women’s perfume.  However, it wasn’t Hels’ unique scent that filled his nostrils.  This was stronger and so much heavier than Helena’s subtle fragrance.  His nose twitched as he fought a sudden urge to sneeze.   Shit, what was that smell?  Was it supposed to be a turn on?  It sure was having the opposite effect on him, although it could be that the scent of Hels was still very much in his head.

As the figure continued a silent journey towards the bed, Dimitri closed in.  His arm moved around the neck of the intruder, effecting a head lock  “Who the hell are you and what the fuck are you doing in my room?”

The figure leaned back into his body and became limp, taking him by surprise.  His hold loosened slightly, allowing whoever it was to wriggle out of his grasp.  They stepped back from him and threw off their heavy cloak hood, revealing flashing green eyes and masses of curly red hair.  From the predatory smile, there was no question this figure was female.  One very aggressive female.

She threw back the cloak from her shoulders and pushed her very ample breasts forward in the process.  “I am Lydia, assistant to Morpheus.”

That explained it—not.  “Well Lydia, why did you feel the need to sneak into my room in the middle of the night?  If you wanted to talk to me all you had to do is knock.”

She sauntered seductively towards him and reached out, taking his hand in hers.  “So strong.”  Turning his palm upward, she traced her finger along his heart line.  “And yet so gentle…”

He snatched his hand back and rubbed it against his boxers.  “So tell me again.  Why are you here?”

He watched her reach over to the bedside table and switch on the lamp, the muted beams illuminating the auburn highlights of her hair.  She sat down on the side of the bed and patted a place close beside her.  “There, that’s more civilized, don’t you think?”

Oh she’s good.  But no way was she getting that close to him without a reason.  He put on the best snarl he had in his repertoire and tried to give her the impression she had him rattled.  “Civilized?  I wasn’t the one breaking into someone’s room.”

“Oh, you’re not going to hold that against me, are you?  You can’t blame a girl for checking out the new man.” 

Her husky voice was beginning to annoy him.  It reeked of sex and invitation, but he preferred the more honest tones of Helena’s.  Lydia’s sounded like she wouldn’t know a truth if it came up and whacked her over the head.  “You have an interesting way of checking someone out.  I’m used to people introducing themselves and starting a conversation.  But hey, I’m the guest and you’re the hostess.  What would I know?  Do you greet all your new guests this way?” 

She laughed, her voice echoing around the room, or was that just his imagination?  “I understand you had a big night with your lover.  I knew you would be tired so I didn’t want to disturb you.”

He raised an eyebrow at her.  “So you like to look then?”

Her eyes flared with something that looked a lot like passion.  “Among other things.  You will find out tomorrow.  I am to be your instructor in the path to fulfillment.”

Oh shit, this place is full of sickos.  “You do realize I am here with my lover.  We’re here to learn together.”

“Do not fear.  Morpheus will instruct your lover as I will you.  You will be all the more fulfilled.  I will teach you ways to fulfill you and your lover that you never even thought of in your dreams.”

“I’m not sure this is what we signed on for.”

“Ah, but this is the way we do things here.  It is the rule.”

Great.  Another one of those rules.  That evidence had better be found the next day or Hels was in big trouble.  He could handle this she-devil, but Helena was a babe in the woods when it came to sexual predators. 

“Okay, tomorrow then.  I look forward to it.”  He pulled her upright and shoved her towards the door.  “I’d better get my rest then.  It sounds like it could be tiring.”

She resisted his gentle shove to turn around and face him.  “All right.  I will leave you, but with something to dream about.” 

She grabbed his face between her cool hands and reached up to his lips, kissing him with practiced passion.  Her tongue traced around the edges of his mouth and when he didn’t oblige her, she nibbled on his lower lip.  When he gasped at the sharp pain she inflicted, she went in for the kill, swirling her tongue all around, exploring his mouth.  He went along with it for a few more seconds before pulling free, stopping the uninvited invasion.

He pushed her further away, fighting the urge to wipe the back of his hand over his mouth.  Her kiss left him feeling incredibly violated.  Now he had an inkling of what a rape victim felt like.  “Down girl.  I’d better get that sleep now.”

“All right, I will go now.  Pleasant dreams.”

“Thanks.  Nice meeting you Lydia.”

He closed the door before she had a chance to say anything more. 

Phew!  That was a close call.

Chapter Five

 

 

Helena woke with a pounding headache.  Taking her time to open her eyes, she rubbed her fingers slowly over her forehead.  Where the heck was she?  Oh yeah, the compound.  Dim. Morpheus.  Lifting the sheet she realized she was naked.  Fleeting visions of naked, sweaty bodies and mind-blowing orgasms flashed past her eyes.  She searched her mind for the source of the memories.  Shit!  She bolted upright.  She’d been dressed in a robe when Dimitri left last night.  What the hell happened after he’d left? 

Sluggishly she dragged the sheet around her body and made her way to the bathroom.  Her head was fuzzy.  She stumbled slightly and tripped over the long satin trail, so she abandoned the sheet and stood in front of the mirror.  The familiar heat of her blush stained her skin as she saw the marks of their torrid lovemaking on her breasts and neck.  God, she and Dim had gone at it like animals.  Would she ever stop turning beetroot-red every time she thought about sex with him?  How the hell was she going to work with him when this case was over?  For Dim it was a case of throwing himself into the spirit of it all because of the case.  With his history of women, he’d have no trouble walking away at the end like nothing happened.  She couldn’t think of one past conquest he wasn’t still friends with.  No way would she find it that easy.  She’d broken one of her cardinal rules before they even got together.  She’d been in love with him for five long years, so ending this unscathed wasn’t an option.  Her shoulders slumped as she sighed heavily and with little enthusiasm she turned on the shower, hoping the soothing spray would clear her head.

She closed her eyes and rested her forehead against the marble wall, letting the water run over her back.  Why couldn’t she remember getting undressed?  The last thing she recalled was closing the door after Dim left.  What the hell happened next?  Absentmindedly grabbing the shower gel, she soaped her body in lazy circles while her mind whirled with thousands of different possibilities, none of them pleasant.

Had someone come into her room during the night?  Had she been drugged?  Did she sleep walk?  Nothing made sense and each time she tried to push it, her head hurt more.  She turned off the taps and stepped into the dressing room, pulling on the toweling bath robe to soak up the water beaded on her damp skin.  Better not give the cameras too much of an eyeful, although she figured they’d already seen more than enough the night before.  God, she hoped no one watched her and Dim while they were making love.  They were supposed to put on a show, but what they shared last night was more than an act to her.  For a while there it seemed more than that for Dim as well, but she shouldn’t go there and hope for something that wasn’t going to happen.  Dimitri wasn’t looking for anything long term.  How many times had he told her that while he told her about his current conquests?

She checked the drawers and all she found were several wisps of material that, if you used your imagination, might possibly be recognized as underwear.  Reluctantly she picked out a matching lacy half-cup bra and high-cut thong in lilac.  They’ll have to do.  Something was better than nothing and no way was she going commando in this place. 

The choice of clothes was much easier.  She could choose anything she liked, as long as it was white flowing robes.  The kind that wrapped around your middle with a material belt and opened for easy access with a flick of the wrist.  Great.  No prizes for guessing what was on today’s agenda. 

An involuntary shiver raced up and down her spine as she remembered how she’d been unable to stop herself from reacting to Morpheus yesterday, when he kissed her.  Dimitri thought the bath water or even the massage oil had been laced with some sort of aphrodisiac.  Maybe he was right; she had never been as aroused in her life as she’d been in the last twenty-four hours.  It had an awful lot to do with Dimitri himself, but working with him all these years she had successfully managed to keep control of her libido until now.  Maybe it was just this place.  Everything about it reeked of sex.  The furniture, the paintings and the miniscule garb that all the staff wore.  Even the way they all called Morpheus ‘The Master’ had serious sexual subservient overtones. 

She wandered back to the bedroom brushing her hair.  Why hadn’t Erica appeared to prepare her this time?  The girl had been pretty thorough yesterday, and that was just for the initial meeting.  With what Helena believed Morpheus had in mind, it surprised her there hadn’t been another preparation ritual.  What was Dimitri up to right now?  Was he getting the full treatment he missed out on yesterday?

Just as she put the finishing touches to her makeup and brushed out her newly-dried hair, the door to her suite opened.  Luckily for her she was decent.  Although she was getting used to being on display, she would never get used to the idea that it was strangers doing the observing, however much that thought aroused her more basic sexual fantasies. 

“The Master is ready for you.”  It was a different guard this time.  This one was scary looking.  His huge shoulders and chest were intimidating as he flexed his muscles through the bolero top.  No robes for this one.  I wonder what his special job is.

“Ever heard of knocking?”

He shrugged.  “It is not necessary when the Master wishes your presence.”

She rolled her eyes.  Oh brother!  This Master stuff was really beginning to bug her.  It was a good sign though.  If she was annoyed then it meant she wasn’t under the influence of anything chemical.  For the moment anyway. 

 

The room where the guard delivered Helena was in a different part of the mansion from where she’d met Morpheus the day before.  She looked around the small room in surprise.  It consisted of only a pair of armchairs seated in front of a large mirror.  

“You must wait here.  Please sit.  Morpheus will join you when he is ready.”

She picked the seat closest to the door and sat down, glaring back at the intimidating guard.  “I will be fine now.  Thank you.”

“As you wish.”  The door closed behind him and she again heard herself locked in.  A trusting lot this Dream Masters crowd.  If everyone was there voluntarily, why did they feel the need to lock everyone in all the time?

Almost immediately at the end of that thought, the lights in the room dimmed and a room on the other side of the mirror became visible.  Her eyes were drawn to the large bed that dominated the room.  A door opened and a couple walked in.  The young girl wore a maid’s uniform and a man was dressed in the same robes Dimitri wore.  The girl led the man by his hand until he stood in front of the bed.  As he stood motionless, she opened his robes and knelt in front of him. 

Helena sucked in a breath as the girl grasped his obvious arousal with both her hands.  Holy shit, this is a peep show!

“See how we can bring fulfillment to others, my dear Ellen.”

Bloody hell.  She almost fell off the chair at the sound of Morpheus’ voice.  Her head whizzed around to see where he was, but there was no one there.

“Did I startle you Ellen?”

The speakers.  It had to be the speakers.  She squirmed inwardly at the thought of him watching her from another room.  This was getting weirder by the minute, him watching her watching that couple behind the mirror.  “Er… maybe just a little.  Why am I here?” 

He laughed.  “You must watch.  The reason for this show will become clearer.  Be patient.”

Patience wasn’t something she had time for.  “Morpheus?”

“You are missing your instruction Ellen.”

“Oh, I think I get the message.  I just want to know if Nick will be joining me.  I would enjoy the performance much better with him by my side.  I’m sure you can understand that.”

His voice lowered.  “You grow aroused.  That is good.  You will be united with your lover soon enough.  I will join you for your next lesson shortly.  For now, enjoy!”

Enjoy?  En-joy?  Sheesh…there was so much sex going on in this place it was almost getting boring.  Well…maybe.  Okay, not boring, but she wished she knew what to expect next.  Whatever the reason, he wanted her aroused twenty-four-seven.  Sex was a powerful weapon for sure, but just how did he use it to fleece his followers of their money?

She sat back in the chair and looked at the scene playing out in front of her.  The girl continued her oral examination of the man as he stood there in front of the bed.  His face had been expressionless when he first entered the room, but that certainly wasn’t the case now.  His head hung backwards and his eyes were closed.  Helena could see his breathing increase as the girl moved her hands around to squeeze his buttocks.  He clutched onto her head, pressing her closer to his body, urging her on as he moved closer and closer to his climax.

She should have looked away from the very intimate act, but like a moth drawn to the light she couldn’t help herself.  Her shallow breathing became louder and shorter as the familiar heady scent she now associated with sex filled the room.  In a haze of sensation her mind shut down as her vision blurred.  She could only feel.  Liquid pooled between her thighs as her head flopped backwards.  Her mouth opened on a sigh she had no control over.  What the hell was happening to her? 

“Good…good.  You are now ready for me, my sweet.  We will be together soon for your first instruction session.”

“Huh?”  She shook her head from side to side as she tried to fight the lethargy that threatened to take over her consciousness.

*****

Dimitri slowly made his way down a corridor near the back of the building.  It hadn’t been easy giving his guard the slip but if he played his cards right, no one would notice anything amiss.  That line of crap he’d relayed about wanting to sleep longer to get rid of a headache would last for only so long.  He’d jammed the cameras just long enough to stuff extra pillows under the covers and pick the lock to escape his room.  Figuring he had an hour before they came looking for him again, he had better make sure the time counted for something.  Thank God he’d had the foresight to hide some clothes before they’d taken his luggage away.  The jamming device he wore inside the pocket of his jeans would enable him to move around without being caught on camera, but after too many transmission interruptions, the security staff were bound to get suspicious.  Maybe he’d get lucky and find some incriminating evidence straight away so he and Hels could get the hell out of this weird palace.  The sooner they got away, the sooner he could tell her how he really felt about her.  Of course he had yet to figure it out himself, but he planned on having a lot of fun doing just that with her by his side.

He ducked into an alcove at the sound of a door opening ahead of him.  Cautiously peering around, Dimitri saw a man and a woman walk out of a room and head the opposite way down the corridor.  It was the perfect invitation.  He picked the lock and was in there in a flash.  Hallelujah!  Computers and monitors.  Not bothering to turn on the light he turned on monitor on the wall, thinking if it was a surveillance camera he could see who was out there in the corridor.

Fucking hell!  It was a surveillance camera alright, but not in any corridor.  It showed Hels lying on a bed apparently asleep or drugged, he couldn’t tell which, although he’d bet on the latter. 

Holy shit!  Morpheus was in there with her and he was getting closer to her.  Fuck!  The vein in his forehead throbbed like a double-kick base drum.  The dirty bastard was putting his hands on Hels.  He had to get in there and stop him—and fast!  He checked the gadget inside his jeans to make sure it was still operational and scrambled back to the door, slipping back into the corridor at breakneck speed.  He looked in both directions then stopped cold.  Which way should he go?  Which room to look in?  Retreating back into the room, he looked around for any indication of where the camera feed was coming from.  Think.  He ploughed a shaking hand through his hair away from his eyes.  Think dammit!  When he smashed his fist down on the desk in front of him, another computer screen came to life.  It was a list naming the followers of the cult and their bank accounts.  He was torn.  Did he stay and investigate the unexpected bounty given him so he could get the evidence needed to shut this operation down, or did he ditch the opportunity in favor of saving the women he loved?  Jeez, why was he even asking himself?  The answer was clear.  He had to find Hels and now! 

He grabbed the mouse and minimized the window then clicked on the menu to look for any security programs.  Quickly finding what he wanted, he pulled up a map of the mansion.  Rooms with cameras, it seemed, were highlighted with a small icon.  Some were flashing which made him think they were operational.  Systematically clicking on each of the flashing icons, he discovered his assumption was correct and grimaced to see an assortment of couples in positions, performing acts even he’d never thought of.  Damn.  Where the fuck are they?  With only two rooms left to check, Dimitri hesitated before clicking the mouse, saying a silent prayer to a God he’d ignored for many years.  Please, please, help me get to Helena in time.  Click.  Oh thank God!  He’d found her. 

He picked up the phone and made a quick call to the Captain while taking note of the room’s position, then headed out of the room to rescue the woman of his dreams.

*****

“Ellen.  Open your eyes for me, my beautiful Ellen.”

Morpheus’ hypnotic voice intruded into an erotic dream Helena was having.  Someone was stroking her body; it felt like all her senses were on overload.  She smiled in her erotic stupor and turned towards the sound of his voice, opening and closing her eyes a few times to clear her vision.  “Mmm…I feel so—”  She stiffened.  “Morpheus,” she whispered, horrified.

“Yes, it is I, my fair one.  Do not be alarmed.  Relax and enjoy.” 

His long fingers deftly untied the belt of her robes.  She gasped and tried to move away, but the lethargy that had engulfed her wouldn’t allow it.  Her limbs felt like lead. 

“What are you doing?” she rasped.

He frowned then opened her robes in one movement, unveiling the barely-there lingerie.  Her traitorous nipples budded at the sudden brush of cooler air. 

“You are under my control now Ellen.  You cannot escape me, and after you have sampled what true fulfillment is, you will not want to.”

Her mind was so fuzzy, but she had to think.  Oh God, this is why I am here?  She had to play along so she could get evidence against him.  Shit, she’d known this was a possibility but now that the time was here, she wasn’t sure she could go through with it.  But the drugs were making her so languorous it was just possible she didn’t have a choice anyway.  It might just be easier to go with the flow for the time being.  Maybe Dim would find out what was happening and come rescue her like a knight on a white charger.  She bloody well hoped he would, but she didn’t like the odds. 

Concentrating very hard, she managed to lift one of her shaking hands, which she placed over his.  “I’m sorry.  You startled me, that’s all.” 

His blue eyes gleamed with smug satisfaction.  “That’s better.  You’ll enjoy your lesson, beautiful Ellen, I promise you.”

His index finger skimmed lightly over her cheek and moved down her neck and she couldn’t help but shiver when he reached her breast and slid the bra strap to the side.  She closed her eyes and a cacophony of voices started chanting inside her head.  The Master is waiting for you.  The Master will show you fulfillment.  Only the Master can show you…

With an apparent will of its own, her head moved back and forth as she fought the voices in her mind, but the repetitive drone turned on some switch in her brain she had no control over. 

Both bra straps were now off her shoulders, her breasts almost exposed.  Just a thin strip of lilac gauze covered her nipples.  She sucked in a breath trying to regain control of her body, but it was a losing battle as the voices within became louder and louder.  There was nothing she could do but give in to it.

You must let the Master show you…the Master is all powerful…the Master will show you pleasure…

A warm mouth clamped over her nipple and she sighed against her will.  What was happening to her?  Her brain was barely alert enough to know she shouldn’t be turned on by what was happening to her.  She should feel revulsion but it seemed her body had other ideas—just like when Morpheus had kissed her the day before and she found herself responding to his unwanted attention.  Waves of pleasure rippled through her body as the assault of his mouth continued.  His hands moved along the sides of her body towards the elastic of her thong.  Fingers reached inside the band and began pulling her last remaining piece of clothing down towards her feet.

“Get your filthy hands off my woman!”

Dim?  Her brain cells kicked in and she woke from her daze enough to shove the stunned Morpheus off her body.

Dim grabbed him by the collar and threw him across the floor. 

“Are you okay Hels?”

She nodded as her useless hands tried unsuccessfully to tie the belt around her middle. 

“I think so, but I’m still a little woozy.”  As she sat up dizziness hit and her head began to spin.  She started to fall back onto the bed, but Dimitri’s strong arms were there supporting her, pulling her close to his very welcome chest.  She opened her eyes to see Morpheus moving towards the pull cord by the window.  “Dim…look out!  He’s going to call the guards!”

Dim let her go carefully and then rammed into the cult leader, pushing him off balance.  Morpheus came back fighting, his fists flying wildly in all directions.  Dim ducked and feinted to the left before landing a powerful punch in the solar plexus.  The big man faltered and staggered backwards, giving Dimitri the opportunity to catch his jaw with a sharp right hook.  Morpheus swayed back and forth in slow motion, his right arm reaching forward into thin air before his large body crumpled and fell to the floor. 

After checking that Morpheus was definitely unconscious, Dimitri returned to Helena and pulled her to her feet.  “Quick…we have to get the fuck out of town!”

Little white dots appeared in front of her eyes and she felt the air in her lungs whoosh out in one foul swoop.   “Dim…” she whispered.  “I think I’m going to faint…”

Strong arms scooped her up effortlessly and moved out of the room and down the stairs.  “Stay with me kiddo.  We have one stop to make first before we’re home free.”

“What?”  She barely got the question out when Dim balanced her with one hand while opening a door to a room on the floor directly below where they’d left Morpheus.  He sat her down on an office chair and fished a memory stick out from under his shirt.  

“You found something?”  Blood seemed to be returning to her head, thank the Lord.

Dim inserted the stick into the USB drive of the computer and opened the explorer windows.
            “Yeah…”  His irresistible dimple showed itself again as he winked at her.  “I bloody well hope it’s enough.”

Her heart contracted painfully as she realized their time together as a couple was almost over.  She attempted a half smile, but from the puzzled look on his face, she guessed she didn’t succeed.  “We’d better get our arses out of here partner.”  The sooner they got back to reality, the better.  Yeah.  Like she really believed that.

Dimitri nodded and clicked select all, copy and then pulled out the stick.  “Okay, got it.  Let’s go.”

He held her hand in a firm grasp and checked the corridor, ducking quickly back inside the room and closing the door.  “Fuck!”

“How many?” she whispered as her hand fell away from his warm grasp.

“Looks like three.  Shit!  Let’s see if there’s another way out of this room.”

Helena pulled aside the curtains and saw that the windows overlooked the rear courtyard, an unexpected bonus.  The hitch was they were on the second floor.  “If we can get the window open we can try to climb down.  There’s a trellis but I’m not sure how stable it is.”

Dimitri joined her at the window.  She felt his body heat radiating through her robe, catching his tantalizing scent as he raised his arms and attempted to open the window.  The lock clicked under his experienced hands and the help of his trusty lock pick. 

“Are you ever unprepared Dim?”

His eyes bored into hers and she saw something there for just a second.  Could it have been desire?  For her?  But the moment was broken when he gave her one of his larrikin grins and winked at her.  “I’m always prepared Hels, but I’m definitely no boy scout.”  He leaned forward and brushed her lips in a very un-boy scout like kiss.  The brief contact was enough to send her heart racing and he just carried on as if nothing happened. 

“You go first and head to the fence behind that clump of trees over there.  I’ll be behind you all the way.”  He cupped his hands to give her a leg up.  She stared for a few moments at his long fingers entwined and locked together.  Graceful and gentle fingers she remembered, but also strong and demanding.  “Hels?”

With a little luck he wouldn’t notice the redness that quickly covered her face.  She smiled weakly as she leapt up on the window sill.  How could she even think about sex while in the middle of an escape?  Bloody hell, that drug is doing strange things to my mind!  Get with the program Hels!

She placed her already sweaty hands onto the lattice to steady herself while she placed first one then the other of her bare feet.  Ouch!  The sharp edges of wood dug in to the soles of her feet.  If only she’d remembered to snatch those slip-ons she’d left on the floor of Morpheus’ instruction room.  Not that the flimsy soles would have given her much protection, but hey, anything would be welcome about now.  She looked up and saw Dimitri waiting above her.  Of course he wouldn’t be able to follow her until she cleared the trellis.  Their combined weight would most probably destroy the structure.  Her head spun when she looked down.  It looked like she had about ten feet to go.  Closing her eyes she let herself fall the remaining way down and immediately rolled on her side to reduce the impact on her bare feet.  The robes she was wearing opened, giving Dimitri more than an eyeful.  She caught him taking full advantage of her inadvertent strip show before he turned around and started his descent.  So he likes to look? 

As she crouched behind the tree on the fence line waiting for Dimitri, she pondered whether that was a good sign.  He certainly acted like he cared about her, but with Dim you could never tell.  She already knew he always cared about the girls he took out.  Just not deeply.  What she did know without a doubt was that their relationship was forever changed.  If he thought they could stay partners and buddies after this then he was mistaken.  There was no going back now.  One way or another, this was their last case together.

Chapter Six

 

 

It was amazing how quickly the case wrapped up.  Morpheus, aka Johnny Bristow, was in jail awaiting his day in court on dozens of fraud, sexual assault and unlawful imprisonment charges.  Lydia was also in jail charged as an accomplice.  After all the paper work was completed, the case was considered closed and he and Hels were free until the trial. 

It couldn’t happen fast enough as far as Dimitri was concerned.  He was itching to pursue a relationship with her.  He never expected to find love right under his nose, but when he thought about it, he’d always known there was something special about his relationship with her.  She was his best buddy, his confidante, his soul mate.  He was going to show her she didn’t have a choice.  They were meant for each other.  She just didn’t know it yet.

The vibes he’d been getting since they’d escaped the compound were very cool though, which confused him a little.  The explosive sex they’d shared was anything but cool, but from the way Hels was treating him, it had never happened.  They’d managed to leave that part out of the reports, but every time he closed his eyes, he ached to touch her again.  He missed her.  Not just the sex, but her.  The defining moment had come when he’d seen her on that bed with Morpheus pawing her.  He knew then and there the only person who would touch Hels from here to eternity should, and would, be him. 

The door to the office opened and in walked Hels.  Her usually tidy hair was mussed and her face pale.  Those magnificent eyes were dull and had dark smudges underneath, marring her beautiful face.  He ached to encircle her in his arms and take away whatever was bothering her, but he knew she would hate for anyone in the office to see any sign of weakness on her part.  She’d fought very hard to earn respect on an equal level with the guys on the force.  No way would he do anything to endanger that.

“You okay Hels? “

She threw her bag on her desk and plonked down in her chair, her face impassive as it stared at the floor.  “Sure.  I’m fine.”

“You don’t look fine.  You look like hell.”

She shrugged.  “Thanks for the compliment.”

“Fuck Hels.  I didn’t mean it as an insult.  Are you getting any sleep?”

 “My private life hasn’t anything to do with you Dim.”

The fuck it doesn’t!  “Hels, I was only asking because I’m worried about you.”

She stood up and grabbed her bag, throwing it carelessly over her shoulder.  “You don’t have to worry about me anymore Dim.  I asked for a transfer.”

He could swear his heart stopped dead in his chest.  “What?”  No wait.  That was good news.  Now they could get together sooner.

“I’ve applied for a transfer to the undercover unit on loan to Melbourne.”

Melbourne?  Fuck!  “You can’t go to Melbourne!”

“You don’t have any say in it Dim.  It’s all arranged.  I leave next week.”  She headed towards the door but he stopped her, placing his hand on her shoulder.  She looked over her shoulder at his face, her eyes luminous.

“No.  I won’t let you go.” 

“You have no say in it Dim.  Go back to your girlfriends.  If you’re lucky, you’ll get another partner who’ll listen to all your war stories like I did.”  She pushed his hand off her shoulder and walked out the door, not once looking back.

Just like that, understanding hit him like an anvil falling on Wiley Coyote.  So that was it!  She loved him after all.  She just didn’t believe he loved her.  He smiled to himself as he picked up the phone and dialed.  Suddenly things were looking up.

*****

Helena choked back her tears as she made her way out of the building.  The last few weeks had taken their toll and she was barely hanging on.  If she could keep it together until next week she’d be fine.  When her Captain came to her last week with the job offer, she jumped at it.  Working side by side with Dim was getting harder to bear every minute she was in his company.  Damn the man.  Damn her for being such a fool to think he cared more for her than he did.  Obviously she’d been right in her first assumption.  He liked her and he liked the sex, but that was as far as it went. 

Not once since they’d returned from the compound had he said a thing about their relationship.  It was ‘good ole Hels’ all over again, playing around, joking and listening to his stories of great machismo.  She played along with it for her own sanity and also to preserve her pride.  However, he had caught her in a bad moment, just when she’d heard her transfer was approved, and she nearly broke down and told him how she felt.  That would have been a disaster.  She didn’t doubt him when he said he didn’t want her to leave.  He thought of her as a buddy. 

Well, bad luck.  She was doing this for herself.  He could go fuck himself. 

On the drive home she tried to divert her thoughts by thinking about all the packing she had ahead of her.  She had to let the lease go because her secondment could take anything up to two years.  Darn.  Good apartments like hers were hard to find.  She‘d have to tell her family something too.  She wasn’t supposed to tell them where she was going for security reasons, but with their nosy natures her story had to be pretty convincing. 

The sound of a siren interrupted her thoughts and she saw a patrol car behind her, signaling for her to stop.  What the hell was that about?  She signaled and pulled over into a side street, finding a space on the medium strip.

A constable she didn’t recognize ambled over to her window.  “Is there a problem?”

“Sorry miss, but this car has been reported stolen.”

“What?  You must have misread the plates mate.  This is my car.”

The cop looked unworried by her statement.  “Can you prove that miss?”

Annoyed, she leaned over and shuffled the papers in her glove box, looking for her registration papers.  “Damn.  I’m sure my rego stuff is in here somewhere.  Will my driver’s license do?”

“Absolutely.  Just show it to me and I’ll cross check it with our files.”

She handed over her license and became suspicious when she saw the cop smirk as he turned to return to his patrol car.  There was something mighty fishy about this, but with her license they should be able to check her out on their computerized operational policing system in no time as all.  That online database was good for some things.

Five minutes later the cop still hadn’t returned with her license and she was getting mightily pissed off.  She burst out of her car and stormed over to the patrol car only to find the two cops laughing, joking about something instead of looking up her details.

When they saw her arrive, they both sat up straight in their seats and the cop who’d spoken to her before picked up her license and handed it over to her.

“I was just coming back.  We made a mistake.  Sorry.”

She glared at him, hoping it was intimidating him as much as she intended.  “I suppose you realize I’m a police detective and I can have you up on a charge if I was that way inclined.”

Both of them looked dismayed by her statement and the talkative one spoke up.  “It was just a joke, Detective.  Someone at headquarters wanted us to pull you over and keep you occupied for a little while.  We’re sorry if we pissed you off.  We were just following orders.”

Her temper flared from zero to a hundred in a fraction of a second.  Dim!  The bastard.  What was he planning?  “Never mind guys.  I think I know who I have to thank for this.  You really should think about the time you wasted when you could have been out there finding real stolen cars.”

“We’re sorry.”  The other cop shouted as she stomped back to her car and fired up the engine.  The back wheels spun as the car roared down the street.  She had to get home, and fast.  If he thinks he can play games with me then he’s got another think coming.

Helena drove like a woman possessed, desperate to get home before Dimitri got there so she could lock him out.  How dare he play this joke on her!  She was barely keeping it together as it was and having this reminder of how he only thought of her as a buddy he could joke around with was outside of enough. 

No more crap.  She was seriously pissed and he was going to find out exactly why.  She pulled into the car park and ran up the stairs to her apartment.  Fuck!  He got there before her it seemed.  Her door was wide open when she stormed in. 

“What the fuck did you think you were doing Dim?”

The room was empty except for a box of Krispy Kremes on the table.  Unable to resist, she lifted the lid and popped one in her mouth.  Its sweetness did nothing for her mood however.  “Dim?  Don’t think you can butter me up me with donuts.  I’m on to you.”  She reached for another one, spying a small envelope with her name on it from the bottom of the box and picked up that instead. 

Her fingers shook as she opened it.  Gasping, she dropped the note to the floor after she read the unexpected words.

We share more than donuts my love…but it’s a start.

“Dim?  Where are you?”  She went to the kitchen.  No Dim, but there was another envelope on the table.  This one had her heart swelling up in hope.

We have so much in common... so many good times to look forward to…

Tucked inside the note was a pair of tickets to the Sydney Swans football match next week.  They often went to the footy together and always had a ball.  She smiled, anticipating what else she would find on her impromptu treasure hunt.  Not wanting to wait, she headed straight to her bedroom door only to find it locked with a note attached.

Not yet… you must first find one more gift of love.

No way.  She was sick of waiting.  She pounded on the door in exasperation.  “Let me in this minute Dim!” 

After getting no reply, she placed her ear to the door.  All she heard was silence.  Jeez, what the hell was he doing in there?  She slapped her hand one more time on the door and then turned around and leaned against the wood.  One more gift?  Where the hell would she find something else?  She’d been in the main rooms already.  Where hadn’t she been?  A smile lit her face as she pushed off the door and went through to the bathroom.  Of course…the only place she hadn’t checked yet. 

On the vanity was a small package with another note.

Now that I have you, my soul mate, I won’t ever need this again…feel free to flush!

“What?”  She ripped the paper off the package only to find Dim’s address book.  He kept note of all his girlfriends in there.  Tears started to pool in her eyes as she realized what he was telling her.  “Oh Dim.”  Deep in her soul she wanted to believe what he was telling her.  Hope springs eternal, they say, so she’d better take that hope with her and go and find out.   She carried the book with her to the bedroom door, which was now open.  Dim sat cross-legged in the middle of her bed, a pack of cards in front of him. 

“You want to play a game of poker Hels?  C’mon kiddo, be daring.  Take a punt on me.  I’m a sure bet.”

She didn’t know what to say.  This was so much more than she was expecting, but she had lived in hope for so long he would return her feelings that she was almost too frightened to say anything in case she broke the spell.  He looked up at her, his eyes uncertain, but his smile was pure heaven.  How could she ever resist that dimple?  He didn’t have to know that yet though.

She moved forward slowly, taking one slow step at a time so she could watch him squirm first.  Hell, he deserved to squirm after what he’d put her through the last few weeks.

“You didn’t think it might be an idea to let me in on your plans for us before I got myself transferred to Melbourne?”

He un-crossed his legs and edged closer to the side of the bed.  “I wanted to get all the shit from the case out of the way first.”  He stood up and faced her.  “I was going to suggest a transfer myself, but I never figured on an interstate one.”

Helena stopped mid-stride.  “Come again?”

Dimitri leaned forward, took hold of her hand and pulled her against his body.  She felt his heat seeping through her clothes and the hard evidence he still wanted her, at least sexually.  “Fuck, I’m an idiot.  That didn’t come out right.”  He trailed a finger over her forehead to push a wayward curl behind her ear.  She shivered at the tingling feeling that smallest of touches evoked.

Her voice cracked.  “So what did you mean by that exactly?”

His warm lips brushed her forehead.  “What I meant was that if we aren’t partners at work, we can be partners outside of work.”  He continued a trail of light kisses over her eyes and cheeks.  When he reached her eager mouth, he stopped and stared into her eyes, his eyes blazing with need. 

His breath smelt minty, like he’d cleaned his teeth just for her.  With a sharp intake of air, she could almost taste him.  “Partners?”

“Yeah, partners…”  And then he kissed her.  The earth could have stopped revolving around the sun.  The sky might have turned dark and all hell broken loose, but they didn’t notice.  Unlike the fiery passion of their previous encounters, this kiss was gentle.  However, the gentleness was deceiving.  She was filled with something unique and was in awe of that feeling.  The emotion spilling from his lips seeped into her body, sending wave after wave of pleasure.  He was like a drug and she was irrevocably addicted.  Out of nowhere a tiny pinch of doubt intruded into her thoughts.  She needed to know exactly what he meant before she got carried away and had mind-blowing sex with him again.  Fuck, he made her feel things though.  Wonderful things.  If only she could trust his feelings.  It took every ounce of her will power to break contact.  Gently placing her hands on his chest, she pushed him away so she could catch her breath.  He tried to pull her back to him but she held her palms outwards, warning him to back off.  “Not so fast Dim.  We need to get a few things clear first.”

“Like what?”

God, this guy was dense sometimes.  “Like what exactly do you mean by partners outside of work for starters.”

Placing a finger under her chin he tilted her face towards his.  “I told you I’m not very good at this Hels, but what I want is for us to be together.”

She swallowed.  “Yes, I got that.  But for how long?”

He shook his head and laughed.  “I gave you my little, black book Hels.  I’m not looking for anyone else.  I want you with me for the long run.”

A little flutter in her chest became a snare drum roll in a microsecond as his words sunk in.  Holy shit! 

“You’re not just joshing with me, are you?  You know I’ll fry your balls if you mess with me.”

He threw back his head and roared with laughter.  “That’s one of the things I love about you Hels.  You never hold back when you have something to say.”

“Wait a minute.  What did you just say?”

“Never mind what I just said.  Let’s get to the fantastic mind-blowing sex part.  I want you forever and I need to start now before my dick explodes.”

She looked down at his crotch and he was indeed very large in that area.  He advanced towards her but she wasn’t quite satisfied yet, so she backed away, slipping out of his grasp.  After five years of longing, she wanted to be really sure of what Dimitri was telling her.

“Hey, where are you going?”

She backed out the door of the bedroom and headed for the lounge, speaking over her shoulder as she walked.  “You have to tell me in simple sentences Dim.  I don’t want to have any misunderstandings.  What exactly are you saying?”

“Fine.  You want me to spell it out?  I will.”  He followed her and sat on the couch.  “I love you Hels.  You are my soul mate, my best friend and my lover.  When Morpheus had you drugged and on that bed, something snapped inside of me and I knew nothing would ever be the same if anything happened to you. “

Hot tears silently trickled down her cheeks as she sat down next to him.  “Oh Dim,” was all her choked voice could manage.

“Aw shit Hels, I didn’t mean to make you cry.”  He pulled her against his chest and stroked her back.  “You haven’t told me your answer.”

She lifted her head to look at his face.  “My answer?”

He smiled and his eyes softened with emotion.  “Will you marry me?  I can’t even think of ever being with anyone else.  Just you.  So what’s it to be?”

Her hand reached inside his jeans and squeezed.  He moaned as she answered him.  “Oh yeah.  I’ll marry you.  Now let’s get to the fantastic mind-blowing sex part.”

“I thought you’d never ask.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

                               

Weapons of Pleasure

By

Elektra Cross

 

Dedication

 

To my family for always being there when I needed them most. To John for being the best friend and life companion a woman could have, and to my kids for being great kids.

 

Also to K.C. thanks for all the help on shaping this story up, and to the readers, without you, what would be the point? You are all the reason I keep going and keep writing the things I do. Take care.

Prologue

 

 

Donovan Webber tipped his chair back at a precarious angle and laced his fingers together behind his head.  His eyes never left the fiery-haired goddess across the station room.  She carried herself with such grace he found himself captivated by every little movement she made.  It was quite exciting to watch her as she dealt with a thug who was more than twice her size.  He knew from reading her file that her small stature deceived the unsuspecting.  The saying about dynamite coming in small packages was right on target where she was concerned.  Nikki DeCarlo was certainly explosive.

He’d spent the past week going over her file—her mile-thick file.  Okay, so technically it was more than one file.  There was so much information it took three files filled to the brink of overflowing to contain it all.  Inside the ordinary, beige folders were her high school and police academy transcripts, family and medical history, contact information and police reports dating back to her teen years.  What stood out most in his mind was the report from the summer she was nineteen, when she’d been brutally raped.  Her attacker had not only beat her senseless but had also tortured her by carving intricate designs on her skin.

He narrowed his eyes as he studied her across the room.  From the pictures in her file, she appeared to have flawless skin.  No doubt her current state of perfection was thanks to her family’s wealth and some very expensive, experimental medical treatments.  It was rumored her attack was the driving force behind her continued success in the force’s Special Crimes Unit that specialized in sex crimes.  Part of her file had been locked away so only a select few had access to it.  Being one of the select, he had access to it as well.  That particular file told him what the masses did not know—she wasn’t totally human anymore.  The only thing he didn’t know was if her cybertronic parts were added to save her life, or as a part of an experiment.

Her father, Nicholas DeCarlo, was a former police chief turned state senator who had been elected on a platform of stricter laws.  Amazingly enough, he’d managed to succeed where his predecessors had failed by passing sex laws, catching up to the changes brought about by the Sexual Liberties Movement of twenty-fifty-three.  Since the movement, prostitution was legal in every state.  It had also brought about a whole new type of sex therapy.  Therapists like Donovan now interacted sexually with their patients to provide the additional benefit of physical contact to aid in the healing of emotional wounds.

While medical science may have removed Nikki DeCarlo’s external scars, her internal ones were still haunting her despite the ten years that had elapsed.  Donovan specialized in just such cases.  He’d signed on with the precinct to work with the female officers in the SCU and had chosen Nikki as his first client due to her background.  He wasn’t the only recent hireling for such cases within the department either.  For the men, Samantha Ford had joined the crew.  Because the general assumption was the majority of the population was heterosexual, it was a state requirement for a therapist to be of the opposite sex from the client.  The homosexual community had thrown a fit over that one, and he fully expected the law to change over time.  For now, his focus was helping the female officers of Calder City to ‘work out’ their issues.

He watched Nikki use the man’s weight and size against him, slamming him against the wall.  This was one guy who wasn’t going to escape a booking.  To anyone on the outside it would appear Miss DeCarlo had no underlying emotional scars.  She looked the part of a woman highly dedicated to her job.  Having read her file, he wondered exactly what he was going to uncover beneath the surface. 

Now all he had to do was figure out how to let her know she was his client without her temper connecting her fist with his jaw.

Chapter One

 

 

Nikki DeCarlo had traveled a long road to get where she was today.  A very long and hard road, but it had all been worth it.  Her job gave her life meaning—a purpose—where little else did.  Bringing criminals to justice gave her pleasure where nothing else could.

She made no pretensions about the things from her past.  The events she’d survived, no matter how traumatic, had shaped who she was today.  But regardless of the horrors experienced, it was something she had overcome quite some years back.  Dwelling on the nightmares of things long gone wouldn’t change them.  Her scars, though no longer visible, only made her stronger.  The trials of her youth gave her a sense of determination—a determination to ensure the safety of other women against sexual predators.  Nikki had vowed to do whatever it took to ensure the crimes committed against her would never happen to another innocent girl.

She smoothed her hands over her bare hips, admiring the smoothness of her skin.  It never ceased to amaze her what medical science had given back to her.  If not for her parents’ money and a doctor willing to perform an, as yet, unapproved procedure, she’d be nothing but a scarred shell—a shadow of her former self.  No, that wasn’t right.  She had ceased being the girl she was after the brutal attack.  It no longer mattered.  Because of it, she had come out a stronger person and all the better for it.

She shook her head, her red-gold locks dancing around her face and shoulders.  Her fingers combed through the wavy tresses, pushing them back from her face to keep her line of vision clear.  Her guest would be arriving at any moment and she needed to look her best—play her part in the act.

Nikki adjusted her black leather bra and pulled up the straps of her matching thong.  A sigh escaped her lips.  The things I wear to work.  Oh how she missed the itchy uniforms her comrades wore.  At least in uniform everything was covered.  As it was now, very little was left to the imagination, though she supposed that was the whole point.  After all, she was merely the bait on the hook and her unit was the fisherman waiting for that first nibble.

Light glinted in her green eyes—at least she hoped it was light and not her cybertronic lenses.  It simply wouldn’t do to have the suspect realize he was being watched—and not just by her.

Rumor ran rampant through the tabloids and newspapers about a robotic cop.  Though much of the stories were obviously fabricated, a few of the details hit rather too close to home.  Thank God they didn’t know what she looked like or her cover would be blown.

“Why the worried look, Nik?” Marco Carrillo, her partner of the past six years, inquired.

“How do my eyes look to you?”  She leaned closer to the mirror and opened her eyes as wide as she could.

“Beautiful,” was the quick reply.

She tried to suppress the groan welling up in her throat.  “Marco, I’m being serious here.”

“So am I.”  He laughed then turned serious.  “Why do you ask?”

She shook her head and blinked.  “Just thought they looked funny.”

“Nikki, babe, if you don’t know what to look for you can’t even tell it’s there.  Now look sharp.  Just got word your man is coming around the corner.”

“Great.”  She adjusted her bra once more then turned her attention to the small table behind her and the black attaché case sitting on top.  The locks clicked loudly in the silence, and the lid popped open.

Nikki ran her fingers over her instruments, her weapons of choice.  Carefully, she unfolded a purple, velvet cloth and spread it on the table next to the case, then unloaded its contents one at a time.  The red jelly vibe was her favorite piece.  The specially designed gizmo was actually a dual-shot pistol in disguise.  With it, she was armed without appearing to be.  Her backup surrounded the building and could be in the room in the blink of an eye, but it made her feel more at ease to be able to protect herself if the need arose.

Three small, colored tubes of tranquilizing gel looked like harmless run-of-the-mill lubricant and, thankfully, her cybertronic parts prevented it from working on her when in use.  A matched set of ben wa balls were hollowed out containers for knockout gas and blinding flashes of light for use in case of emergencies.  The fuzzy pair of handcuffs were anything but trick.  No one would ever guess her devices of pleasure were truly lethal weapons, a thought which brought a smile to her red-painted lips.

A brief knock sounded at the door a heartbeat before it swung open.  The tall, dirty-blond headed man closed the door behind him and clicked off the lights.  Nikki could see just as clearly in the dark as in light thanks to her doctors, but he wouldn’t know that.  Striking a match, she lit a candle.  The acrid smell of the smoke tickled her nose and she squinted her eyes in his direction, as if she found it hard to make him out.  It was all an act.  Everything she did was a part of the role she played.  Years of practice had her acting it out without conscious thought.

The man was as big as a house.  His body completely obscured the door from sight, blocking her way out.  He probably hoped to intimidate her.  Bastard probably got off on fear, but that was one thing he wouldn’t get out of this woman.  Her gaze traveled over his tall form, silently studying him.  She’d be willing to bet not one inch of him was fat.  Her gaze traveled up to his face and froze.  He bore a striking resemblance to—

Nikki sucked in her breath.  The man before her was not Devin Powell, and even if it was him, she wasn’t the same girl she had been all those years ago.

Her heart rate increased.  The rapid thump, thump, thump echoed in her ears.  Panic wouldn’t help her do her job.  She had to find her calm and began to mentally coach herself.  Relax.  Don’t let the past cloud your judgment.

She forced her gaze to the clock hanging on the wall then back at the man.  “You’re late,” she pointed out in her most sultry tone.  Thankfully, her voice didn’t quaver and relay her nervousness to him.

“Not by my watch I’m not,” he replied, stalking closer.

Nikki fought her every instinct not to step back away from him.  She was a trained professional.  It was nothing she couldn’t handle.  It made little difference what or who he looked like.  He was not the man from her nightmares.  He was just some creep she was here to arrest.

“What’s all this?”  He ran his finger over her vibe.

“Just some party favors I brought along.”

He scoffed.  “You won’t be needing them, I can promise you that.”

Nikki quirked her brow.  “Is that so?”  In her experience, a man who bragged seldom had anything to brag about.

Something about his smile sent a chill racing down her spine.  A bad feeling coiled in the pit of her stomach and fear reared its ugly head.  She swallowed hard, hoping he wouldn’t notice the sudden spike in her pulse.  He wasn’t Devin, but a part of her recognized that same sadistic trait within him.

Roger unbuckled his pants and shoved them down his legs to expose one rather commendable cock.  If he wasn’t a murdering, sexual sadist, she just might be interested, but as it was, she was only bait in the trap.

“Impressive.”  She ran a finger along his shaft and over the bulbous head.  “But do you know how to use it?”

“Ow!”  He grabbed her wrist in his tight grasp.  “What the hell did you do?”

She pooched her bottom lip out in a pout.  “Static.  I’m so sorry.”  Of course it was all a lie.  The tips of her fingers had been cybernetically enhanced to enable her to take DNA samples from perps, but he’d be none the wiser until it was too late.

“How can I make it up to you?”  She grabbed her vibe and hid it behind her back, maneuvering him toward the bed as she mentally ticked off the seconds waiting for the results of his DNA scan.  God how she loved the advancements made in science over the years.

“Match.”  Marco’s familiar voice whispered in her ear.

Nikki smiled and pushed Roger back, hard.  He fell onto the bed and the mattress springs creaked in protest beneath his weight.  She pointed her vibe at him with steady hands.

“Hold it right there.  Roger Connelly, you are under arrest for suspicion of murder and multiple counts of sexual assault.”

“What the fuck?”  He quickly reached into the pocket of his pants—which were still around his knees—and pulled out a knife.  “I don’t think so, bitch.”

She widened her stance and steadied her aim.  “I said don’t move.”

Roger threw his head back and laughed.  “What are you going to do?  Vibrate me to death?”  He laughed even harder as he continued to push himself up off the bed to grab her.  “I’m going to enjoy cutting you up.”

She cocked an eyebrow and the gun at the same time.  “No, but I will shoot you.”

All humor left his face.  He opened the switchblade he held with a flick of his wrist and lunged at her in the same instance Nikki fired.

The door flew open and the room quickly filled with officers.  Two men immediately descended on Roger and cuffed the wounded man.  A police issue jacket was wrapped around her shoulders.  She pulled it tighter and shuddered, flashing Marco a wane smile.

“Are you okay?” he whispered in her ear.

She sighed and leaned back against him, resting her head on his shoulder.  “Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Then care to tell me why your stats were all over the place when Connelly walked in?”  He rubbed her upper arms to help ease some of the tension from her body.  Marco was so good to her, for her.  Too bad she’d never been able to feel anything more than friendship toward him.

She chewed her bottom lip.  “Did you take a good look at him?”

At her question he glanced toward the door where two officers led the perp from the room.  “Shit!  Goddamn son-of-a-bitch,” he swore under his breath.  “I didn’t even notice until now.”

Nikki straightened and patted his shoulder.  “Don’t worry about it, Carrillo.  Neither did I.”

Marco shook his head.  “You never cease to amaze me, Nik.”  He motioned over his shoulder at the man she’d just busted.  “I think you nearly gave him a heart attack when you shot him with the vibrator.”  He chuckled, the sound warming her a bit.

“It’s a gun, Marco.  A specially designed dual shot pistol, just for this type of work.  You know that.”  She grinned at him just the same.

Marco shrugged.  “But vibrator sounds so much better.”  He waggled his eyebrows at her.

“Who’s the new guy?”  She changed the subject, not willing to fall into his strange sense of humor.

“Donovan Webber.  Specialist from upstate who just moved here.  He’s here to help you sort out your issues.”

“I don’t have issues.”  She glared at Marco before slowly returning her gaze to the newcomer.  “I didn’t think the chief was serious.”

“Well he was, and there’s the man he hired for the job,” he replied.  “Want me to introduce you?”

“No, I want to go get dressed.”  She moved away from him and went to collect her things.

“No more work tonight?”

Nikki shook her head.  This one had stirred up some bad memories and she needed some time to relax—and to avoid Donovan Webber.  She did not need a sex therapist.  Her gaze darted back to the man in question.  Even if he was a handsome devil.

*****

“Is that Nikki DeCarlo?”  Donovan feigned ignorance.  He knew exactly who she was, but he didn’t want her to know that just yet.  Experience had taught him that when dealing with the wary, one must play it slow and stealthily.

“Yep, that’s Nikki,” the officer next to him replied.  “But then again, you already knew that.  She’s no dummy, and I can tell you she’s not happy about you being here.”

Donovan gave the officer a cool glance.  “That’ll be between me and her.”

The other man laughed.  “Boy, are you ever in for a lesson.  I think I’m going to enjoy watching her kick your ass.”

He raised a brow at the man’s words.  “And you are?”

The man held his hand out to him.  “Marco Carrillo.  Her partner.”  He took a step closer.  “Don’t you dare hurt her or you’ll have me to contend with.”

Laying claim to his territory.  The man could prove to be a problem, especially if he was going to be overly protective of her.  Perhaps he needed to speak to the chief about this.  “Just stay out of my way and let me do my job.”

Marco scoffed at that.  “If you can call sleeping with women a job.  Is that the only way you can get laid?”

Donovan’s temper flashed fire.  He ground his teeth together as he squeezed his hands into tight fists at his sides.  It wasn’t the first time he’d heard that line, but it didn’t make it any easier to swallow.  “My career choices are none of your concern.  And speaking of jobs, why don’t you finish packing your equipment while I go speak with Miss DeCarlo.”

“I’m not packing equipment; I’m looking out for her.  And I wouldn’t call her that if I were you.”  Marco paused a moment.  “On second thought, you go right on ahead.”

He’d never wanted to hit a man more in his life.  Donovan nodded toward Marco, more out of habit than anything else, and then moved to where Nikki stood reloading a black leather case.

“Death by vibrator,” he said as he drew near her.

“What?”  She looked up at him with said vibrator in hand.  “Oh, the gun.  Yeah, Marco gets a real kick out of it.”

“How long have the two of you worked together?”

Nikki put the vibrator back in its case then lifted her gaze to his.  “Look Webber, I know who you are and why you’re here, so stop playing games.  You know how long we’ve worked together, so stop trying to find out more information than what was in my files.”

So much for the soft approach.  “I guess there’s no getting anything past you, is there?”

She shook her head.  “Not much.  Missing details in this line of work can get you killed.”

“Are you implying that I’m a danger to your health?”

Nikki smiled.  “No, but I could be a danger to yours.”  Her voice was deceptively quiet, sending an unexpected shiver racing down his spine.  The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, as if sensing danger.

This woman before him stirred something deep inside of him to life, a part he’d thought long dormant—or dead.  It was something he didn’t want to dwell on.  It wasn’t his place to get emotionally involved with his clients—just physically.  He straightened and mentally shook himself.  That sounded bad, even if it was only a thought.  He gazed at her.  No, he couldn’t get involved with this woman in any way other than a professional one; it went against everything he stood for.

“Trying to scare me off, Miss DeCarlo?”  He knew the moment he’d let the words slip exactly what Carrillo had been trying to warn him about.

She pulled back her fist without another word and slugged him in the jaw, knocking him back a step with the force of the blow.  Donovan rolled his shoulders and rubbed his jaw as he slowly turned his head to face her.  “I take it you don’t like formalities?”

Her green eyes flashed fire at him.  “My name is Nikki or Detective DeCarlo.  Never Miss, got it?”  Her voice rolled from between her lips like an animal growling in warning.

He raised a brow.  Awfully touchy over a simple salutation.  This deserved further investigation, but at a later time.  There was no need to put a thicker wall up between them than what was already present.

“I got it.”  He moved his bottom jaw from side to side to work out the soreness.  “Quite a punch you’ve got there.”

“It pays to be prepared in this business.”  She finished loading her case and closed the lid with a resounding thud.  Sliding the case off the table, she held it at her side like a business woman with her briefcase and briskly walked out of the room into the hall.  Donovan would have followed if not for the numerous officers intentionally blocking his path.

You can run, Nikki, but you can’t hide.  I don’t know what secrets you keep hidden, but whatever they are I fully intend to find out.

Chapter Two

 

 

I shouldn’t be here.  Yet here she stood.  Nikki shifted her weight from one foot to the other as she stared at the gold name plate on the door.  Dr. Donovan Webber.  She squeezed her hands into tight fists and slowly flexed her fingers back out.  I can do this—no I can’t.  She turned to walk away, then paused and let out a long sigh.

What choice do I have?  I either do this or lose my job—some choice.  What she couldn’t figure out was what business it was of the Chief’s whether or not she needed sex therapy, which she firmly believed she did not.  But the man had made himself quite clear that he wanted her to attend these sessions.  The last thing she wanted was to lose her job for noncompliance.  Her mission was far too important to let something like her aversion to therapists keep her from it.

This bordered on the personal side of things because she certainly couldn’t see how it affected her work.  If anything, she’d been even better at her job because of what happened.  The entire episode was just another chapter in the long story of her life—one she’d closed long ago and had no desire to skim over again.  However, the problem of Webber wouldn’t just go away.

Reluctantly, she turned back toward the door, took a deep breath and reached for the cold door knob.  It turned without a sound, but if she thought she’d make it inside without her presence being known, she was sadly mistaken.  As soon as she pushed the door open, the hinges creaked eerily, causing her to cringe.  So much for the element of surprise.

“It’s good to see you again, Miss DeCarlo,” Webber said in that all too sexy voice of his.  “Please, come in and have a seat.”

Nikki furrowed her brow and glared in the direction his voice had come from as she pointed to the door.  “Booby trapped it, didn’t you?”  She wouldn’t mention his intentionally calling her Miss.  He wanted to stir her up, and she refused to rise to the bait.

 “It pays to be prepared in my line of work.”

She raised a brow at the way he turned her own line against her.  “What?  Jealous boyfriends and husbands trying to knock you off?”

“Something like that.” 

She moved her gaze over the room once more.  Where was he?  The room was so small, there couldn’t be enough room for a man his size to hide, yet even with her advanced vision she couldn’t find him.  It was as if he'd simply blended into the background.

“I’m over here, if that’s what you’re looking for.”  He stepped out of a dark corner.

“I wasn’t, so don’t flatter yourself.”  There, let him ponder that one for a while.  “Can we just get this over with?”

“In a hurry?”

“Yes, I am.  I don’t even want to be here, as you well know.  The sooner we get started, the sooner we can get this over with.”  Nikki again shifted her weight from one foot to the other.  She had to think of something else, anything to settle the butterflies in her stomach.

This was ridiculous.  She was a special ops officer.  She faced danger on a regular basis, yet seeing a therapist scared the hell out of her.  Okay, so he wasn’t just any therapist, but still, just the idea was enough to churn her stomach.

He stepped closer, crossing the room in no time and extended his hand to her.  “How about we start over?  Hi, I’m Donovan Webber.  It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

She reluctantly took his hand while keeping a wary eye on him.  “Nikki DeCarlo.  Likewise, I’m sure.”  She wasn’t really sure of anything at this point.

“Care to sit, or do I have to chain you to my desk?” 

How’d he know she’d been ready to bolt?  She never took her eyes off him.  Lowering herself down into the chair he offered, she wished she hadn’t.  With his position in front of her, Nikki had an up close and personal view of the bulge in his jeans.  She swallowed.  A rather nice looking and very sizeable bulge, she might add.

She mentally shook herself.  You are not allowed to be interested in this man.  Get a grip girl.  You’re here for Marco, not to lust after a virtual stranger—a really hot virtual stranger.

Webber shifted his weight but remained where he stood.  Did he have any idea what he did to her resolve?  She chanced a glance up at his face.  Oh yeah, he knows.

They all thought they knew her, but they didn’t.  Her past wasn’t affecting her at all.  She’d passed all that.  They wanted her to have relationships, that’s what this was really about.  Well, she’d had relationships—plenty of them.  It wasn’t her fault that none of them had lasted.  Something had always been missing from it.

She narrowed her eyes at him as a jolt of fear pierced her heart.  There was definitely a spark there, something magnetic about this man and that was not good.  Marco Carrillo was more her speed.  She’d known Marco for years.  He was a great guy and he was interested.  They were in the same line of work.  She liked him well enough, and he didn’t pressure her.  But something deep inside Nikki kept her from ever crossing that line with him.  This man before her seemed like he’d want things his way, and turning over control wasn’t her cup of tea.

Maybe she really did have hidden hang ups.  Either way, she had to at least try.  Even if she wouldn’t admit it to anyone else, she was kind of lonely.

 “Nikki, are you listening to me?”

She blinked.  “Huh?”  A blush crept up into her cheeks.  “Oh, sorry.  Got lost in thought for a second there.  Can I go yet?”

He shook his dark head.  “No, Nikki.  You can’t.  We’ve got a lot to discuss.”

“Like what?  My job?  Fine, what would you like to know?”  She leaned back and crossed her arms over her chest.  If he wanted to talk, fine, but she wasn’t giving him any more information than she absolutely had to.

“No, I want to talk about what happened when you were nineteen.”

She shot to her feet, nearly knocking him over in the process.  “That’s a line I won’t cross with you, Webber.  My past is my business and mine alone.  You’re not a shrink, so stay out of my head.”  She headed for the door.

“I see I hit a nerve.”

Ignore him.  Ignore him.  Ignore him.  The words repeated like a litany in her head.  She balled her hand into a fist at her side.

“How’d it feel to be powerless while someone—”  Her fist stopped his words cold.

*****

Donovan slowly straightened his head and rubbed his jaw.  Damn, the woman could pack a punch.  He wiggled his jaw from side to side to work out the kinks then held his hands up in a show of defeat.  “Okay, you win.  That subject is taboo—for now.”

“Forever.”  Her voice rose high with panic.

Her fist drew back again and flew toward his face once more, only this time he caught it.  Donovan smiled down at her.  He moved closer until he stood mere inches from her shaking form.  “It’s a control issue, isn’t it, Nikki?  You can’t stand the thought of relinquishing control to anyone.”

She shoved against his chest with both hands.  “Get away from me before I deck you again, you bastard!”

Donovan grabbed her chin with his hand and forced her to look up at him.  “Name calling is so childish, Nikki.  We’re both adults.  You’re here because you want me to help you work out some of your problems.”

She tried to twist away.  “I’m here because I was forced to come.”

Oh, he certainly wanted to force her to come.  Donovan mentally shook himself.  Mind back on the job, Webber.  This is business.  He pulled up on her chin, making her go up on her tiptoes which helped to calm her down.  “Admit you need me, Nikki, and I’ll let you go.”

“Never.”

“I can stand here all day if need be.”  He stared down into her green eyes, fascinated by the tiny gold flecks around her pupils.  Such beautiful eyes.

“I don’t need your help, or you.” 

 “That’s the wrong attitude for this, Miss DeCarlo.  Before you can be helped, you have to realize you need help.”

Donovan released her and moved around his desk to sit down.  He noticed how her eyes tracked his every move. 

“Well, you see, that’s where we differ in opinion.  You believe I need help and I don’t.  So sorry to have wasted your time.”  She backed up a step.  “Where do I sign so you can be paid for your time?”

He lunged forward across the top of the desk and grabbed her wrist.  He pulled back and leaned her over the desk while he snapped the handcuffs hanging from the desk drawer around her wrist.

Nikki gazed up at him with wide eyes.  She tugged her hand, making the cuffs rattle in the process.  “Let me go.”

“Not until you’re ready,” he replied in a deep, husky voice.

“Oh, I’m ready.”  She tugged harder at the cuffs.  “If this is your idea of therapy—”

“You need help.  I’ve dealt with cases like yours before, though I must admit yours is the worst I’ve seen.”  He circled the desk and moved up behind her.  The slight tremor of her body told him that he made her very nervous.  Apparently she didn’t like being tied down, losing control.

His hands fanned out over her hips.  She struggled even more, but he curled his fingers around her curves and held her still.  Just watching her made him hard—hell, he’d gone rock hard the minute she’d walked in the door.  He stepped closer, rubbing the bulge of his erection against her ass.  She squirmed even harder and twisted her upper body to glare at him.

A tear trailed down her cheek.  Damn it.  He hadn’t meant to make her cry, but he couldn’t relent just yet either.  His hips pressed harder against her backside.

 “I’m not going to hurt you, Miss DeCarlo.”

“My name is Nikki, and that’s what he said,” she replied through clenched teeth.

“What who said?”  He knew the answer, but he needed her to admit to it.

“Devin Powell.  Just before he raped me and cut me to pieces.”

Donovan heard the tears in her voice, the fury and rage behind her words, and something inside him ached for her.  Detachment Donovan.  He was supposed to be detached, a third party with no ties to what had happened in the past in order to help her work through her fears and anger.

“What exactly did he do?”

“You want pictures too?” she snipped.  “I’m sure the department still has them on file.  He took his nice, shiny, new knife and cut what he called pretty pictures all over my body and face.  The sheets were drenched in my blood and to top it all off, he climbed on top of me with his sweaty body and raped me.  Happy?”

He moved back around to where he could look in her green, tear-filled eyes.  “Do you feel better?”

“No, I don’t,” she said on a slight sob.

He knelt down to be more on her level.  “If I were to touch you in a sexual way, what would you do?  Would you pull away?”

“Hell yes.”

“Why?”  He had to know both professionally and on a personal level, even though it wasn’t supposed to be personal.

“Because I don’t want you.”  She was still trying to free herself from the cuffs.

Donovan pursed his lips and nodded.  “Fair enough.”  He stood back up and fished the handcuff key out of his pocket, unlocking them from around her wrist.  “You can go now.”

She stood and rubbed her wrist.  “Just like that?”

He couldn’t help but think she sounded suspicious.  “If there’s no physical attraction between us, then I can’t help you.”

She raised a brow at him.  “Let me get this straight.  If I’m not attracted to you enough to want to sleep with you, then you can’t help me?”

He shook his head and shrugged.  “Call it a quirk of mine.  Sorry to have wasted your time.”  Once again he turned her phrase back on her.  Make her wonder—curious—then she’d be back for more.

Donovan watched her walk away for the second time since meeting her.  Once the door closed behind that beautiful ass of hers, he sat back down at his desk and opened a folder to jot down notes regarding their first session.  All in all, he thought it had gone very well.  She’d confronted the past, even if he’d forced it on her.  That was the first step.  The next step would be her coming to him for help, and she would come.  Past experience told him he’d piqued her curiosity enough to make her want to know more.  Especially when he made her think he couldn’t help her.

He closed the folder, put down his pen and leaned back with his feet propped up on his desk, his hands behind his head.  All he had to do now was wait, and waiting was the hardest part.

*****

Nikki hadn’t calmed down by the time she got to work, still seething over the episode in his office.  She opened her locker, tossed in her bag and slammed the door shut with more force than necessary.

“Whoa, what’s got you in such a snit?” Marco asked from behind her.

“Webber.”  That was all she was going to say on the matter.  The man was…well, she didn’t know what.  An appropriate word escaped her at the moment, but she was sure she’d think of something later.

“Ah, had a session, did you?”  Marco leaned against the lockers and carefully brushed a stray lock of her hair away from her face.  “Give you hard time?”

“That’s none of your business.”  She started to walk away, paused and turned back to face him.  His dark brown eyes watched her.  “He caught my fist when I went to punch him.  No one’s ever done that before.”

Marco raised his eyebrows and whistled.  “Sounds like you’ve met your match, Nikki.”

She scoffed.  “I don’t think so.  The pencil pusher isn’t my type.”

“You have a type?”  Marco shoved away from the lockers and stepped closer, shaking his dark head.  “Imagine that.”

Nikki slugged him in the shoulder.  “You’re not funny, Marco.”

He smiled and rubbed his shoulder.  “I try to be.  Wanna grab a pizza after work?”

She stared at him.  They’d worked together for years.  He’d teased her, asked her out on a regular basis, but she’d never accepted.  Looking at him now, she couldn’t figure out why.  He was a handsome devil with his black hair and chocolate eyes, trim yet athletic build.  She knew he was more than capable of holding his own in a one on one.

She fisted her hands at her sides.  Damn therapist.  A sigh escaped her lips.  It looked like she was going back to see Webber.  The good therapist would have to rethink whether or not he could help her, because she was finally ready to be helped.  Admitting the past still bugged her, though only a little, yet it was hard.  After he cured her of what few fears she had, then maybe she could pursue a relationship with someone like Marco.

Chapter Three

 

 

Once again Nikki found herself outside Webber’s door.  Her nerves had her stomach in knots.  The whole situation made her very uneasy.  Something about the man on the other side of the door made her blood pump.  She wasn’t sure it was a good thing or for the right reasons.

With a deep breath, she opened the door and stepped inside.  Everything looked much the same as it had that morning.  A cluttered desk sat in the center of the room, dusty shades hung on the windows and books were tossed haphazardly in the bookcases.

“Not much on neatness, are you?” 

Webber watched her from behind his desk.  “Miss DeCarlo…I wasn’t expecting to see you again.”  He waved his hand in front of him toward the room.  “I’m still in the process of unpacking.”

She guessed that excuse was as good as any.  “I’ve decided I need help after all.”

He raised a thick brow and put down the pen he held.  “Do tell.  What brought on this sudden change of heart?”

“Marco,” she honestly replied.

“Marco,” he repeated.  “Your partner.”

Nikki nodded.  “I suddenly realized this morning all we could ever be were partners at work until I sort through my issues.”

“Are you attracted to me?” 

Now why’d he have to go and ask that?  She squirmed, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.  “Maybe a little.”

He pushed back from his desk and stood.  “Then perhaps we can work through this after all.”

That made no sense to her at all, but if he was willing to help her, then she wasn’t going to question him.  “How do we get started?”

“First, you have to strip.”  He circled around her and locked the door, the faint click sounding louder than it should have in the small room.

Nikki swallowed.  Her heart pounded in her chest so hard she shook, but showing weakness wasn’t an option.  “Are you sure that’s necessary?”

“What’s the matter, Nikki?  Afraid?”  His warm breath washed over her ear.  “Are you afraid of being vulnerable?  With or without clothes, you are the same strong woman you’ve always been.”

She shuddered.  The sound of her name on his lips made muscles she’d like to have forgotten she owned clench.  At least one of them had confidence in her.

“Do I need to help you with the buttons?”

She lifted her head and glared at him.  This was something she could do.  She was used to being nearly naked at work—only at work she was armed to her teeth.  One by one, she undid the buttons on her shirt, never taking her gaze off him.  Once it was completely unfastened, she dropped the fabric to the floor and moved to the snap on her jeans.  There was no way she was going to let him get the better of her in this.  Her pride couldn’t take it.

*****

This was going better than he’d thought it would be, though he continually had to remind himself he couldn’t get involved.  She was a proud woman and he could use that pride against her, to get her to do things she might not normally do.  He could see the fire burning just beneath the surface, just begging for a chance to get out and live.  If he could help her break through her inhibitions and insecurities, then his job was done.

He watched her slide her jeans down her long legs and step out of them.  The woman was breathtaking under normal circumstances.  Naked, she nearly had him falling apart.  Donovan swallowed.  He hoped he was able to contain himself once she removed the remaining articles as well.

When she hesitated, he motioned toward her with his chin.  “Those too.”

He heard her soft huff of air, as if she was exasperated by him, but she removed her bra and panties without a word.  Donovan circled around her, looking over every inch of her flawless skin.  “How does it feel to be standing here so vulnerable?”

She lifted her head even higher, her hands in fists so tight her knuckles were white.  “I’m fine.”

“Is that the truth?  Or are you hiding behind lies again?”  He wanted to see if he could get her riled and apparently it worked.

Nikki turned on him.  “I am not hiding behind anything,” she raged, motioning toward her naked body.

“So I see.”  He moved closer until their bodies very nearly touched.  “I’m going to touch you now.  Make you want me.  Drive you mad with need.”

“You can try.”

A challenge.  That made it all the sweeter.  He closed his eyes a moment and breathed deeply.  Detachment.  He had to remember this wasn’t a conquest to be made.  This was work.  But she made him ache with a need he hadn’t felt in a very long time, which unsettled him a great deal.

He trailed his fingers lightly over her shoulder, across her back and over the other shoulder.  Leaning forward, he feathered kisses on the nape of her neck and nipped gently with his teeth until she shuddered.

“Like that?” he murmured against her skin.

She shook her head.  “No.”

“You wouldn’t lie to me now, would you, Nikki?”  He scraped his teeth against the flesh of her neck a little harder.  He was determined to show her that sex could be fun.  A fulfilling experience shared between two consenting adults.  It wasn’t always, nor did it have to be, violent.

Donovan moved around her and slid a hand up her neck to cup her cheek.  Her uncertainties reflected in her eyes, and he knew it was time to crank it up a notch.  Before she could utter a word, he lowered his lips to hers.  Careful little kisses at first, slowly progressing to harder, more passionate ones.  He nipped at her lips with his teeth, probed between them with his tongue until she leaned forward against him, opening her mouth so that he could deepen the kiss.

She went straight to his head.  His cock throbbed with a burning need that could only be extinguished by claiming her.  He wrapped his arms around her, keeping her his prisoner as his mouth devoured her own.  Her taste, sweet and intoxicating, sent him into a frenzy of need.

“Will you let me make love to you?” he whispered in her ear.

Her hands moved over his arms and shoulders to wrap around his neck.  She pulled him closer, deepening their kisses.  “Yes.”

Without another word, Donovan swept her up off her feet and carried her into the small adjoining room.  He tossed her onto the bed and stood there, looking over her nude form before moving to remove his own clothing.

When he removed his pants and underwear, her gasp brought his gaze back to her face.  She had covered her mouth with the back of her hand, her eyes large.  “What?”

She shook her head, her red hair flying out around her face.  “I can’t.”

Before he could stop her, Nikki scurried off the bed and dashed from the room.  She gathered up her clothing, throwing the items back on as quickly as she could.  “This was a mistake.  I’m sorry.”

“Nikki, wait!”  He jumped in an attempt to hurry into his jeans.  “Let’s talk about this.”  But he was too late.  Just like that, she was gone in a blur of flying red hair.

Donovan dropped down onto the small sofa and dropped his chin to his chest, his hands hanging between his knees.  He ran his hands up into his hair and fisted them there.  That hadn’t gone well, not well at all.

He groaned.  Why had he allowed himself to get so involved?  This was his fault.  If he’d maintained a professional manner, she’d still be here and in his arms.  Instead he’d acted like a hormone-crazed teen and scared her away.  “Fool.”  How was he going to fix this one?

*****

Nikki closed and locked her apartment door, leaned back against it and cried like a baby.  She dropped her bag and moved across the dark room.  Thanks to Donovan, she was in bad need of release.  Her body felt tight all over, but the sight of his large cock had sent her straight into panic mode.  She squeezed her eyes shut.  Why couldn’t she be normal?  Damn Devin for what he had done to her.

She went into her bedroom, grabbed the TV remote off the nightstand and clicked on the set.  Sitting on the edge of the bed, she kicked off her shoes and flipped through the channels for the X-rated one she paid extra for each month.  After finding it, she tossed the remote aside and quickly shed her clothing.

She threw herself back on the bed and reached into the drawer on her bedside table.  She fished around until she found her vibrator and gels and then turned her attention to the action on the TV screen.

The things I go through just to get off.  Two women writhed and moaned on the screen.  One wore a strap on while the other held a silver bullet in her hand.  She’d tried watching the films with men and women in them, but it brought back too many painful memories to watch those.  Why hadn’t she realized how much she let the past dictate how she lived her life?

She watched the women pleasuring each other with caresses, strokes and toys as she lubricated her large red vibrator and slid it into her already wet pussy.  Nikki turned the dial on the end, setting it into motion.  She leaned her head back on the pillows, letting her mind go as she lost herself in the sensations the pulsing cock shoved up inside her brought forth.

Slowly, she moved it in and out, shuddering at the tingling jolts it sent shooting through her.  With her free hand, she pinched and twisted her nipple, moaning in pleasure.  She moved the vibrator, harder and faster, in and out, building the pressure until her legs shook and the tension broke.

Nikki arched her back, crying out as spasms overtook her, shaking her body, making her breaths come in short, quick gasps.  She lay there, trying to catch her breath, the vibrator still moving within her as she came down off the high it had given her to get off.

Searching for the remote, she clicked off the television then turned off the vibrator and pulled it from her body.  Without a thought, she lifted the bright red device up to her mouth and licked her own juices from it.  With a sigh, she tossed it back in the drawer with the bottle of gel and slammed it closed.  God, she needed something more.  This was no way to live.

She pulled back the covers, flicked on her fan and lay down for the night.  As much as she found the thought distasteful, she had to go back to Webber’s.  She was just going to have to take hold of her fears and stop letting them control her.  Devin was gone, locked away for the rest of his life. 

She shook her head.  No, it wasn’t so much the fear of past events repeating themselves as it was the fear of getting close to someone.  Depending on others and trusting them outside of work wasn’t something she found easy.  Webber seemed to be a gentle man and her instincts had never failed her in the past.  If she could learn to trust him, then perhaps she could learn to trust others.  The next time she saw the therapist, things would be different.  The next time had to be different.

Chapter Four

 

 

“That’s my equipment.”  Nikki’s voice came from the doorway.

Donovan lifted his head from the case and smiled at her.  “So it is.  I had the chief send over a set so I could take a look at them.  I’ve heard that you made them.”

Her fiery head shook.  “No.  I may have come up with the ideas, but Dex built them.”

“Still, very ingenious.  I’m impressed, but I do have a question.”  He lifted a vibrator.

“What’s that?”

“What happens if you get this mixed up with your personal one?”

Her mouth dropped open.  Such a beautiful mouth.  Donovan smiled.

“That’s none of your business.”  She crossed her arms over her chest.

“Actually, it is my business.”  He tapped the name plate on his desk.  “You see, I’m a sex therapist.  Remember?”  He put the vibrator back in the case and closed it.  “I didn’t think you’d come back.”

“I apologize for running out like that.  I felt overwhelmed.”

Donovan stood and moved around to perch himself on the edge of his desk.  “Admitting that is a step in the right direction.  I have a confession and apology to make, too.”

“What’s that?”

“I let personal interest get in the way of professionalism and for that I apologize.  If you’d prefer a new therapist, I’ll understand.”  He owed it to her to be truthful.  He stood no chance of helping her at all if he couldn’t be as honest with her as he expected her to be with him.

When she shook her head no, she surprised him.  “I’d rather stick with you, if you don’t mind.”  She set her backpack aside.  “And what personal interest would that be?”

Here comes that honesty thing again.  “I think you’re a very attractive woman, Nikki, and to say I’m not the least bit affected by your charms would be a lie.”  He stood, his height looming over her before he leaned close to her and whispered, “You make me hard just looking at you.”

Her green eyes sparkled.  “Really?”

*****

He nodded and her heart raced.  This shed a whole new light on everything.  “Can I trust you?” 

“I’d like to think so.”

She looked at him, really looked at him, for the first time since they’d met.  Broad shoulders, muscular arms and legs.  She knew his chest was well toned, his black hair and green eyes captivating.  Now that she thought about it, in a way, he and Marco were a lot alike.

Nikki gasped.  When she had looked at Marco the other morning, it hadn’t been her partner she saw.  Damn it, it had been Webber!

“Let’s change the rules this time,” she said, more to herself than to him.

“Change them how?”

She lifted her gaze to his and smiled.  “I want to call the shots.”

A funny look crossed his face, but he nodded.  “Okay, you call the shots.”

Nikki moved her hands to the snap of his jeans, pulling the fabric open.  She pulled his shirt free of his waistband and quickly undid the buttons.  Sliding the material from his shoulders, she let the shirt fall to the floor as she moved to slide his pants down his legs.

“Wait.”  He kicked off his shoes.

Nikki smiled.  This was fun.  Having the freedom to do as she pleased to this gorgeous man before her lent her a sense of power.  He stood before her in his socks and underwear.  “Stay right there.”  She discarded her own clothing while he removed his socks.

She moved to his desk once she was naked and pressed a button on the case.  A drawer slid open to reveal even more toys.  “To answer your earlier question, I don’t get them mixed up.  Each set is a different color and kept in a separate compartment.”

“You carry real toys to work with you?”

She smiled.  “Yes, in case I have to prove a point.”  She picked up a pair of handcuffs and moved toward him.  “Can I trust you?”

He looked indecisive.  “Yes.”

“Then here.”  She took his hand and placed the cuffs in them.

“You want me to cuff you?” he asked.  “I would have thought you’d want it the other way around.”

“So long as I can trust you.”  She could get out of that pair any time she wanted, but she wasn’t going to tell him that.

He turned her around and placed the fur covered cuffs around her wrists.  Nikki twisted her hands, testing the tightness.  She watched Donovan move to the case and pull out the drawer of toys.

“Are these the right ones?”  He held up a green vibe for her to see.

Nikki nodded.  “Yes, those are the real ones.”

He moved back to her side then led her to the bedroom.

“Do you live in your office?”  He seemed to be here each time she arrived, no matter the time.

“Yes.  Renting one set of rooms is cheaper than renting two in this place.”

Made sense.  She crawled onto the bed and turned to face him.  “Tell me what to do.”

“I thought you were in charge,” he replied.

“Humor me.”

“What happened to your inhibitions?” 

Her behavior apparently had him confused.  Hell, it was confusing her, but it was what she wanted.  It took every ounce of her willpower to follow through with it.  “I’ve repressed them.”  She tried to sound brave.  In truth, she’d had her fair share of experience with sex, but something deep inside told her it would be so much more than just sex with this man.  A part of her ached for something she hadn’t even realized she’d been missing—something only he could give her.

“You don’t have to pretend for me.”  He caressed her cheek.

She shook her head.  “This is for me, not you.  I’ve decided it’s not so much a fear of sex but a matter of trust.  Now tell me what you want me to do before I lose my nerve.”

“By all means, Nikki.  Your wish is my command.”  He pulled her closer to the bed’s edge.  “If at any time you become uncomfortable with this, all you have to do is say stop.”

“Thank you,” she whispered.  The verbal assurance gave her new strength. 

She lowered herself until she sat on her ass instead of her knees.  He inched closer and she opened her mouth for him.  His musky scent assaulted her senses, making her feel heady.  She took his warm, semi-soft cock into her mouth and licked and sucked its slightly salty length.

Nikki felt him grow harder within her, filling her mouth with his heated flesh.  He moved his hips, pulling his cock from her lips then pushing it back in until she groaned.

She opened her mouth wider, allowing him more freedom.  When his hands tangled in her hair, holding her to him, she strained against the cuffs at her wrists but made no move to release herself.  She was out of control, completely at his mercy, and she found she liked the rush it gave her.

“I need you.”  He pulled himself free from her and lowered his head to capture her mouth.  “I need to push myself into your pussy, to feel you wrapped around me like a glove.”

“Yes,” she moaned beneath his lips.  “Do it.  I want you inside me.”

He lifted his head and smiled as he shook his head.  “Bad as I want to, it’s too soon.  There’re more things to do first.”

“Like what?”  She moved back onto the bed under his guidance.

“I want to taste you.  Make you moan in pleasure, beg for more before doing what we both want.”  He spread her legs wide, positioning himself between them.

She shuddered at the first flick of his tongue against her clit, writhed with pleasure at the feel of his tongue sliding between her folds and into her core.  She moved her hips up when his finger pushed into her channel then he quickly withdrew it, a taste of heaven taken away.

Nikki gasped at the feel of his finger pressing against the puckered opening of her anus.  Her muscles clenched and her ass burned.  His other hand reached up to massage her breast, pinching the nipple as he continued to flick her clit with his tongue and pump his finger in and out of her ass.

“Donovan,” she said with a shaky voice.  “Please.”

The hand at her breast moved to spread her folds apart as he blew warm air against her moist flesh.  “You taste so good.  So wet and juicy.  The sweetest honey.”

“Fill me.”  She writhed beneath him, lifting her hips up to him.

*****

Donovan moved over her, pulling his finger from her ass.  He grabbed her hips and dragged her to the bed’s edge, flipping her over onto her stomach.  With both hands, he spread her ass open to him, rubbing his thumb over her anus.  She shuddered beneath his touch and a smile crossed his lips.

He released his hold on her, trailing his fingers along her skin.  Kneeling down, he took his cock in hand and rubbed it along her pussy as he reached between the mattress and box springs for the little foil packet he’d hidden there earlier.

After he took precautions, he positioned the head of his cock at her opening and slowly pushed forward.  He paused with just the head inside her warm sheath to savor the feel of her enveloping him.  God she felt so good.

“So tight and hot.”  He ran a hand over the curve of her ass and up her back.

“Fuck me, Donovan,” she groaned, pushing back against him.

Donovan smiled, grabbed her hips and thrust forward, ripping a scream from Nikki’s throat.  He groaned and grunted as he thrust into her over and over again.  Her gasps for air each time his hips made contact with her ass fueled the flames burning in his blood.  All thoughts of professionalism had long since fled, leaving only a primal need for conquering, claiming this woman in their place.

She moved back to meet his every thrust.  The loud thwack of skin against skin echoed loudly in the room and spurred him on.  The tension within him was near breaking point and gave him that extra edge to push further and harder.

He dug his fingers into her hips, ground his teeth together and groaned as he surged forward once more and exploded within her.  He rested his hand on her ass, pulled back and slumped into a heap on the floor where he sat staring at the swollen flesh of her pussy.  A smile crossed his lips and pride swelled within him at the knowledge he’d done that to her.

Chapter Five

 

 

Nikki lay with her cheek pressed against the bedspread gasping for breath.  She’d undo the cuffs at her wrists if she had the strength.  Exhaustion seeped into her limbs, making them feel like lead, and she loved it.

“You awake up there?” Donovan’s deep voice asked from somewhere behind her.

“Barely,” she said on a laugh.  She felt his hand slide up her leg and the cuffs release.

“Feel any better?”  He lay down beside her and stared into her eyes.

“Like a new woman.”  She smiled.  “Thank you.”

He smiled back.  “’Tis my job.”

That was disappointing.  For some reason she’d been hoping for more than ‘his job’.  “What happens now?”

“A few more sessions and I’ll mark your papers as problem overcome.”  He brushed a lock of her hair from her face.

Nikki pushed herself up then slid from the bed.  She went into the front office to gather her clothing, just then realizing the door wasn’t locked and anyone could have walked in on them.  “The door’s not locked.”

“I guess not,” he replied, leaning against the door frame to watch her.

She held her shirt up in front of her protectively.  “I guess I should be going.”  Though she didn’t really want to.

“You can stay a while.”  He shrugged.  “We could talk or something.”

She decided to opt for the ‘or something’ and nodded.  “Okay.”

He moved into the room, seemingly at home with his nudity.  Nikki found it unnerving.  “We could start with you explaining all your little gizmos to me.”  He picked up a pair of pearls from her case.

“Whoa!”  She rushed toward him.  “Careful with those.  They contain a sleeping gas.”

His eyes widened.  “Sleeping gas?  What about the other set?”

“They emit blinding flashes of light.”  She picked up a large massager.  “And this is a modified stun gun.  The handcuffs aren’t trick cuffs but real ones disguised.  The gels are liquid tranquilizers.  The color signifies the dose and you’ve already heard about the pistol.”

Donovan shook his head.  “Amazing.  Weapons of pleasure.”  He lifted his gaze to her.  “And you designed it all.”

She shrugged.  “I came up with the idea after the attack.  Dex did all the work.”  She pulled on her shirt but didn’t button it.

Nikki moved to stand behind him.  “Devin caught me off guard.  He did all those things to me before anything could be done.  Fortunately, he was interrupted before he could finish me off.  After that, I swore never to be the victim again.  It’s what made me make the choices I have in my life, work so hard at my job.  We’ve convicted twelve offenders with five more pending, counting the one from the other day.”

“You do good work, Nikki.”

She massaged the back of his neck.  “I don’t want anyone else to have to go through what I did.  If Doc Hanson hadn’t been able to repair the damage, I hate to think what I’d have done.”

He reached up and placed a large hand over hers.  “You’d have kept on going.”

“But I wouldn’t have been able to pursue this line of work.”

“You’re equipped with cybertronics, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but then you already knew that from my file.  It’s another reason I’m so perfect for the job I do.  What about you?  What made you go into sex therapy?  Like sleeping with women that much?”

“I wanted to help people in my own way.”  He turned to gaze at her over his shoulder.  “But I’m thinking it may be time to give it up.”

“What would you do if you gave up therapy?”

*****

“Rejoin the force as an officer, I suppose.”  Anything as long as he could be with her.  He wasn’t sure when it had happened, but Nikki DeCarlo had managed to wrap herself around his heart.  He didn’t think he could give her up, but would she have him?

“Marco has high hopes for these sessions,” she commented.

“Marco, your partner, right?”

“Yeah, my partner.”

“He’s the one you’re here for, right?”  He sounded like he was fishing and in truth he was, but he needed to know.

 “Originally, yes, but not anymore.”  She pulled his chair back and spun it around to look at him.  “I have other things in mind now.”

Before he could ask what, she knelt down in front of him and pried his legs apart.  She leaned forward and licked his cock until it hardened under her caresses.  “Nikki, what are you doing?”

She was confusing him, that’s what she was doing.  It was as if she was playing some kind of a game with him, and he wasn’t sure he could take it.

“What does it look like, feel like?” she murmured against his skin, sending vibrations rippling over him.

“It looks like I’ve created a monster.”  He laughed.  “You don’t have to do this.”  He couldn’t take it if she was doing it out of gratitude.

She shook her head, her hair tickling his inner thighs.  “I’m doing this because I want to.”

Okay, he could live with that.  He leaned his head back and enjoyed the feel of her lips wrapped around him, her tongue sliding against the underside of his hard cock.  She sucked him in long, hard strokes, moving over him, sliding her tongue along his length.

Donovan grabbed the chair arms and held on tight, his muscles straining in the process.  He wanted to reach for her, but the element of the unknown kept him from doing so, heightening the pleasure.

“If you don’t stop soon, you’ll get more than you bargained for.”  He hated his own weakness when it came to his body’s desires.

He felt her laugh rumble against his cock and unless his imagination played tricks on him, she sucked harder.  Her teeth gently scraped along his shaft, sending shivers down his spine.  The pressure and tension in him kept building until it boiled over and he erupted in her mouth with his seed.

Nikki kept sucking and licking for several seconds before lifting her head and licking her lips.  “Mmm.”

Donovan sat and leaned back in his chair, breathing heavily.  “You are amazing.”

She stood and held out her hand to him.  “Come with me.”

“Where are we going?”  He let her pull him to his feet.  “The door still isn’t locked.”

“I don’t care,” she murmured, leading him back into the other room. 

If she didn’t care, he certainly didn’t.  He didn’t have any appointments scheduled for today anyhow.

He followed her like a lamb to the slaughter into the bedroom.  Donovan didn’t know what she had in mind, but at this point it didn’t really matter.  He had her and he planned to enjoy her for as long as possible.

Donovan stood in the doorway and watched her climb onto the bed with her box of tricks.  She lay back, reaching into the drawer without looking.  She picked up her vibrator, wiggled it in front of her for him to see and then slid it into her pussy.

His heart did double time in his chest as he watched her pleasure herself.  Already he felt himself growing hard, ready for action once more.  The woman drove him wild with her sexy, sultry self.  He briefly wondered if she realized the power she held over him.

He moved closer as she arched her back, her legs shaking from the tension he guessed to be building within her.  She moaned sharply and sagged against the mattress, panting for breath.  As Donovan watched, she pulled the vibrator from her pussy and licked the green shaft.

“Wanna taste?” she asked, tossing the vibrator aside.  She slid her fingers into her pussy and pulled them back out, holding them up to him.

Donovan sucked her fingers into his mouth as he crawled onto the bed beside her.  “Tastes like heaven.”

Chapter Six

 

 

Donovan joining her on the bed was all she needed.  Nikki moved as quickly as she could, pushed him over onto his back and climbed on top of him.  She tilted her head to one side and gazed down at him.

“Ready to play?”  She smiled at him.

She rested her hands, palms down, on his chest, playing at the curls feathered across his bronzed muscles as she watched him.  When he nodded, she lifted herself up, reached down with one hand to grasp his cock then lowered herself over him.

“Mmm.”  She closed her eyes and dropped her head back on her shoulders.  “So hard.”

She rocked her hips back and forth, riding him hard and fast as she ran her hand up her body and massaged her breasts. 

“You are so beautiful.”  He wrapped his hands around her hips and helped her to move.

She leaned forward, pressed her breasts into his chest and kissed his neck and jaw line, nipping his chin with her teeth and feathering kisses across his cheek.

A strange feeling came over her, but she pushed it to the back of her mind.  Nothing mattered except the moment…nothing at all.

“Nikki?” an all too familiar voice called out as a door slammed.

Nikki’s eyes grew wide as Donovan jumped up, dumping her off the top of him onto the bed where she bounced and rolled off onto the floor.

She heard Donovan’s feet hit the floor as she tugged the bedspread off the bed and wrapped it around her body moments before Marco appeared in the door.

“What the hell?” his deep voice asked as he looked in on them with wide eyes.

“Marco.”  She gazed up at him in shock.  “What are you doing here?”

“When I couldn’t find you at home, I came looking for you here.  Didn’t mean to interrupt.”  He turned to walk away.

Nikki jumped up and ran after him, catching him by the arm.  “Marco, wait.”

He gave her a half smile she was sure he didn’t feel and caressed her cheek.  “It was just a dream, Nik.  Just a dream.”  He turned away and opened the door.  “See you at work.”

She watched him go with a heavy heart.  Things weren’t supposed to have happened like this.

“You okay?” Donovan asked from behind her.

“No, I just hurt my best friend.”  She lowered her head and turned toward him.  “Was it worth it or all for nothing?

*****

What was she really asking?  “I guess that’s for you to decide.”  Easy answer, safest one for him anyhow.

“He’s asked me out at least once a week for the last four years,” she said, still not looking at him.

“Why didn’t you accept?  Don’t you trust him?”

“Yes, I trust him.”

He stepped closer and cupped her cheek.  “Then why haven’t you accepted a date with him?”

“Because I didn’t want to.”  She lifted her gaze to his.

“When you came in here earlier, you said you were doing it for him.”

She lifted her chin, her eyes flashing.  “I lied.  Happy?  I’m doing this for me…and for you.”

Okay, that was it.  He was hearing things.  “Excuse me?”

She moved closer and leaned into him, pressing her forehead to his shoulder.  “You made me want this.”

“Care to clarify that?”  He had to know exactly what was going through her mind at the moment.  He didn’t dare assume anything at this point.

“I’ve never really wanted anyone until I met you.  Clear enough?  Why do you think I chucked my inhibitions so easily with you?  Your therapist wiles?” 

“I didn’t know a therapist had wiles, I thought he had skills.”  He didn’t know what else to say.  “I already told you I was having a hard time being professional with you.”

“Meaning?”  She pulled back.  “Never mind.”  She gathered up her clothing.  “I have to go.  Work, you know?”

“Will you be back later?”  He had to know…had to see her again.  Now that he’d had a good taste of her, he wanted more—a whole lot more.

“I don’t know.”

He watched her dress, collect her things and walk out the door.  Now what was he supposed to do?  Time to face facts.  Nikki DeCarlo had caused him to lose his professionalism and without that edge, he couldn’t do his job.  Not to mention the thought of being with another woman after Nikki turned his stomach.

Donovan glanced around his office at the partially unloaded boxes.  Would he miss his job?  A sigh escaped his lips.  Not really.  Besides, she was more than worth giving it up.  He reached for the phone; he had a marker to call in.

*****

Nikki opened up her black case with a familiar, reassuring click.  It felt good to be back at work, helping to make the city a safer place for women, regardless of their profession.  She laid her things out on the table top as always.  It paid to be prepared—she rubbed her cheek—a thing she’d learned the hard way.

She did what she had to do.  Lured him in, pretended innocence, waited for him to make his move and then pulled her little bag of tricks out on him.  Weapons of pleasure, Donovan had called them.  In a way, she guessed it was true.

“Mad at me?” she asked Marco as the clean up took place.

“No, Nikki, I’m not.  I don’t know what I am to be honest.  I won’t deny it hurts.”

“I’m sorry, Marco.  You’re a good friend and all—”

“But that’s all it is between us.  I realize that, Nik.  You can’t blame a guy for hoping for more.”  He turned to walk away.

“It’s his job.  That’s what he was hired for.”

Marco shrugged.  “It doesn’t matter.”  He winked at her.  “Take care, Nikki.”

She watched him walk away.  Hurting her best friend was never the plan, but she had to be honest with him, as well as herself.  There just wasn’t anything more than friendship between them, though she’d been willing to try before Donovan got under her skin.

She wrapped a jacket around her, grabbed her case and headed out the door, bumping into a solid wall of muscle on the way.  Slowly, Nikki lifted her gaze to find herself staring into Donovan’s dark eyes.

“What are you doing here?” she asked on a sigh.

“Looking for you.  Guess who your new partner is?”

She shook her head.  “I don’t know.  Who?”

“You’re looking at him.”  He smiled.

“You?”  She nodded.  “Okay, pull the other one.”

“DeCarlo!” Chief Austin yelled.

“Yes, sir?”  She turned to face her boss.

“Detective Webber’s just been assigned to your detail.  I trust you’ll show him the ropes.”  The chief motioned to Donovan as he spoke.

“Detective, huh?  Since when?”  She gazed up at him.

“Since before I became a therapist.”  Donovan smiled down at her.  “I recently decided to give up the practice.”

She snapped her fingers.  “Just like that?”

“Just like that.  I lost my professionalism just recently and if you can’t be professional about it, then you shouldn’t be practicing.”

He looked all too smug about that.

“I decided to focus on a budding relationship,” he added.

“Oh, anyone I know?”  She ignored the funny look on the chief’s face.

“Maybe.  Care to go to dinner with me to discuss it?”

Nikki smiled.  “Only if we can skip dinner and go straight to dessert.”  She ran a finger over his chest and walked out the door, leaving the chief gaping behind her.

“Your place or mine?” Donovan asked, falling into step behind her.

She leaned her head back to gaze at him from the corner of her eyes.  “I was thinking the police department locker room.”

“A locker room, huh?  Never done it there.”  His grin was boyish and devilish all rolled into one.  “Sounds fun.”

Nikki laughed.  “No, not for that.  I need to change then we can go wherever.  It doesn’t matter.”

“Do you have anything in particular in mind?”

She turned, walking backward as she watched him.  “I thought we could play patient and therapist.”  She grinned at him as she raised her eyebrows suggestively then spun around before he could respond and jumped into the back of a squad car that quickly took off, leaving him standing in the misting rain.

*****

Donovan watched the car speed away.  Things were looking up after all.  After the way she’d rushed out of his office earlier, he’d thought his chances with her were shot, but it looked like she was willing to give a relationship with him a chance.  The thought warmed him all over.  The misting rain forgotten, he whistled as he headed for his car. 

He’d go home and get cleaned up, then wait for her to call or show up.  He had a few surprises in store for her, especially since she said she wanted to play.  Professionally, he knew she still had a few hang ups to work out, and he planned to have fun helping her to iron those kinks out in any way he could.  It wasn’t the most ethical way of getting a girlfriend, but it was a start.

When he’d decided to change locality with his practice, he’d never dreamed he’d end up giving it up for a woman.  But Nikki wasn’t just any woman; she was an imp, a fiery redhead filled with a passion unlike any he’d ever seen.  Most men would want to tame her, but not him.  He planned to fan those flames at every turn.  He wasn’t afraid of the fire or getting burned.  To him, playing with fire was fun.

He drove home with a smile on his face, plans made.  Waiting for her to arrive would be hard, but at least that way he had time to prepare for her arrival.

Chapter Seven

 

 

“What’s got you so happy?” Marco asked as Nikki closed her locker, nearly bouncing with excitement.

Nikki kissed his cheek.  “He may not love me, Marco, but he really likes me.”  She looked at him, watching closely for any signs of hurt.  “You okay with that?”

“So long as he treats you good, I’m fine with it.  I knew we weren’t supposed to be together, Nikki, but I had to try.  “

“You’re a treasure, Marco.  One of a kind, really.”  She gave him a big hug.  “Thank you for understanding.”

“Tell him if he hurts you, he’s got me to deal with.”

“Tell him yourself.  He’s part of the team now.”  She started to walk away, paused, and turned to look back at him.  “He gave up his practice for me.  Should I be flattered or wonder about him?”

“Be flattered, Nikki.”  He winked at her.  “It’s good to see you happy.”

“It feels good to finally be happy.  Take care, Marco, I really need to get going.  See you tomorrow.”  She waved and dashed out the door.  He’d be at his place.  He had to be since he didn’t know where she lived yet.

When she got to his apartment, she turned the knob and was shocked to find it locked.  She rattled the handle and knocked on the door.  “Donovan?”

She heard the lock release and the door slowly opened.  Inside, orange and yellow candlelight flickered in the slight breeze created by the door’s movement.  Shadows danced along all the walls and the sweet aroma of roses filled the air.

“Someone’s been busy.”  She looked around at how neat the place looked compared to earlier.  He’d put all the books neatly on the shelves and cleaned off his desk.  “Expecting someone special?”

“Why, yes, I am.  There’s this sexy redhead on her way over I’m just dying to please, but you see, I’ve got to impress her first.  I want her to know I’m serious about pursuing a relationship with her,” he explained with a serious look on his face.

“Ah, I see.  She must be pretty special if you’ve gone to all this trouble for her.”  She nodded her head, trying not to giggle at him.  “Any other surprises in store for her?”

*****

Donovan grinned.  Good, his attempts to make her smile were working.  He wanted to show her he had a softer side.  After the way he’d been with her in the beginning, he didn’t want her to have the wrong impression about him.

He moved to the bookcase and hit the play button on the CD player, filling the room with soft music.  “Care to dance?”  He held out a hand to her.

Her smile was intoxicating as she wrapped her cool fingers around his hand.  He pulled her close, guiding her into a rhythm to match the soft tunes filtering into the air around them.  “Is the setting romantic enough for you?”

“It’s beautiful, Donovan,” she breathed against his cheek, swaying with him.  “What else do you have in mind for tonight?”

“I thought you’d never ask.  You did mention something earlier about dessert?”  He reached into the desk drawer and pulled out a can of whipped cream.

Nikki laughed.  “You didn’t.  What else do you have in there?”

“A jar of liquid chocolate and some strawberries.”  He grinned.

“Sounds yummy.  Is the chocolate for the strawberries?”

He chuckled.  “Nope.  I thought you might like to dip something else in chocolate.”

“Now that is a rather interesting idea.”  She moved her hands to the snap of his pants and licked her lips.  “I suddenly find I’m starving.” 

Donovan stepped back, away from her exploring hands, gathered up his supplies and carried them into the bedroom, leaving her to follow.  He tugged his shirt out of his waistband and up over his head, then shimmied his way out of his pants.

He turned to watch Nikki undress in a slow dance that only added to the heat he already felt.  Just when he thought it wasn’t possible to be any more turned on by her than he already was, she did something to shatter his illusions.  Not that he was complaining.

Quickly, he opened the jar of chocolate and slid it up over his cock, rotating it to cover him completely.  He looked down at it with a long face.  Oh well, what had he expected?  The jar wasn’t very deep, and he was anything but small.

He gave Nikki a crooked smile.  “It’s only partially dipped.  Seems the jar’s not big enough.”

She giggled.  “That’s okay.  I like the taste of you in my mouth.”

His cock jumped, slapping against his stomach at her words and smearing chocolate all over him.  “God, baby, just looking at you turns me on, but when you say stuff like that…”

Nikki walked up to him and pushed against his chest, causing him to topple backward.  She crawled up on top of him and lowered her head to his pulsing cock, taking him into her mouth.

“Mmm, chocolaty.”  She licked her lips, smiled, and went back to sucking and nibbling his hard shaft.

He groaned and tensed at the unfamiliar feel of her finger sliding between his ass cheeks and circling his anus.  “What are you doing?” 

“I read this article that talked about stimulating the prostate,” she responded, smiling at him between licks.

“I’m not so sure about that…”

She lifted her head and stared at him.  “Don’t you trust me?”

Nikki had trusted him.  The least he could do was return the courtesy.  He nodded.  “Yes, I trust you.”  He lay back, closed his eyes and concentrated on relaxing his body.

Her teeth scraped against his cock, her tongue pressed against the shaft and her finger pressed harder against him.  He groaned when she pushed into him, the mixed sensations of stretching and burning registering in his mind.  When she wiggled her finger, he shuddered.  “Damn that feels good.”  He was surprised that it really did feel good.

She moved her finger within him, and he wondered if this was similar to what she felt when he did this to her.  He heard her sniff and opened his eyes.

She sat up and pulled her finger from him as her bottom lip pooched out in a pout.  “It’s all gone.”

“What is?”

“The chocolate, silly,” she giggled.

“Oh.”  He laughed, sitting up to flip her over onto her back.  “Then I guess that means it’s my turn to nibble on things.”

He grabbed the can of whipped cream and sprayed it onto her in a series of swirls and lines.  He tossed the can aside, leaned forward and licked away the designs he’d made over her abdomen and breasts.  “Mmm, I don’t know which is sweeter.  The cream or you.”  He winked at her.  “I think I’ll find out.”

He moved lower and inhaled deeply at the juncture of her legs.  “Sure smells sweet.”  With his hands he spread open her folds and laved her clit with his tongue, causing her to shiver.

Donovan repositioned himself and then feasted on her sweet, hot juices.  He licked and sucked her clit until she was moaning and writhing on the bed.  “Why don’t we try something a little different this time?” 

“Like what?” she asked between attempts to catch her breath.

He opened the drawer and pulled out the green vibrator she’d left behind.  “Think you can take us both?”

He watched her swallow, the indecision play across her face as her gaze darted from him to the vibrator and back again.  “I don’t know…” 

“How about we try it?  But only if you want to,” he added, not wanting to frighten her.

*****

Nikki wasn’t so sure about this, but she’d never know unless she tried.  “Okay, let’s do it.”

“You’re sure?”

She nodded.  “Yep.”  She watched Donovan lubricate the vibrator.  “Don’t hurt me, Donovan.”

He shook his head.  “Never.  All you have to do is say stop.”  He grabbed her hip.  “Turn over, baby.”

She rolled onto her stomach and moved up onto her knees in the center of the bed.  She felt the mattress shift as he crawled up onto the bed behind her.  His gel-covered fingers were cold against her heated skin, and she shivered from the feel of it.

He smeared the gel over her ass, sliding his liquid-covered finger into her opening and working it in and out.  He nipped at her back with his teeth, sending shivers chasing down her spine.

“That feels so good,” she moaned, pushing back against his hand.

She felt the vibrator slide into her pussy and begin to vibrate, his cock probe at the opening of her ass seeking entrance.

Nikki closed her eyes, bit her lip and lowered her head to the bed, the covers gripped tightly in her hands.  She felt him slide into her, slowly as he inched his way into her body.  The burning sensation caused by his invasion slowly subsided to be replaced with feelings of pure pleasure.

Once he was completely within her, he paused.  “Are you okay?”

She nodded, afraid to release her hold on the covers with her teeth.  Pushing back against him, she enjoyed the stinging sensation running through her with him buried so deep.  The vibrator in her pussy sent arousing pulses through her, combined with his cock filling her ass she wanted to cry out with the pleasure-pain of it all.

 Donovan pulled back and surged forward against her.  His hips met the cheeks of her ass with a loud thwack with each thrust.  He gripped her hips tightly, pulling back with each forward thrust of his hips, pounding away in search of fulfillment.

“Oh God, baby.  You’re so tight, so hot.  I love the feel of you wrapped around my cock,” he groaned.  “I love sliding my hard cock into you.”

Nikki gasped for breath.  Each thrust of his hips knocked the air from her lungs, and she raced to refill them before he collided against her again.  She rocked back and forth on her knees, releasing the covers that were held in her teeth.

“Fuck me, Donovan.  Fuck me hard,” she pleaded, egging him on.  “You feel so good…so hard.”

He groaned with the effort, pounding harder with each stroke.  “Oh, baby, I’m going to come!”  He pulled harder at her hips.  “I’m coming.  I’m coming.”

Nikki screamed as he surged into her one last time, pushing her further into the mattress.  She gasped for breath, enjoying the feel of his heavy weight pressing her down into the bed, the vibe still sending tremors through her.

Slowly, he withdrew and lay down beside her on the bed.  He reached out to brush the hair from her eyes.  “How’d I get so lucky to find you?” 

“You didn’t find me, Donovan.  You were forced on me, but that’s okay.  I’ve never been so happy.”

He moved, closing the gap between them and kissed her passionately on the lips.  “Then that makes the two of us, love.”

Epilogue

 

 

Marco Carrillo sat at the bar throwing back one whiskey shot after another.  He held up his hand, even though it felt like lead, and waved the barkeep down.  “Give me another round.”

The man placed a hand over Marco’s glass and shook his gray head.  “I think you’ve had enough, son.”

He grimaced, slid unsteadily from the stool and dug out his wallet.  Throwing a handful of bills onto the bar, he waved dismissively at the man and stumbled out of the dimly-lit bar into the even darker streets.  If memory served correctly—and it wasn’t working too good at the moment—there was a liquor store nearby.  He’d just go buy a couple of bottles, grab a cab home and drink himself into an even deeper stupor.

Not only had he lost the only woman he’d been interested in for the last six years, but he’d lost his job, too.  Okay, so technically he was still a member of the team, but that would have to change.  He couldn’t stand having to watch Nikki and Webber together on a daily basis.

His stomach roiled at the thought, and he had to lean against a building as his stomach emptied itself of its contents.  Damn, that woman had him all messed up.  Drinking wasn’t a normal habit of his, but he needed something to help numb the pain.  Unfortunately, it wasn’t doing the job.  He ached in ways he’d never dreamed possible—but he would survive.  Marco Carrillo was never down for long—he just didn’t know how he’d manage to pull himself back up after this blow.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Dance For Me

By

Pam Champagne

Chapter One

 

 

Lara Stevens leaned her elbows on the desk and raked shaky fingers through her curls.  The results of the medical examiner’s report on her desk danced in front of her eyes.  One more cup of coffee and she’d be making monkey noises. 

Another murdered woman and not one damn clue.  Gina Adams, twenty-one, found in an alley, asphyxiated, exactly like the other three.  No visible signs of strangulation, no fibers in the nose to prove she was smothered.  Yet, the ME’s determination was death caused by suffocation.

Four murders in four months, all strippers, or exotic dancers as they called themselves now-a-days.  They all worked at the Beaver Lodge, a sleazy strip joint in the combat zone a few blocks over from China Town in Boston. 

One would think the strippers at the Beaver Lodge would have a freaking clue by now that something wasn’t quite right in their line of work. 

To make matters worse, Lara worked this alone.  Her partner had been on personal leave for several weeks.  Last time she talked with him, he’d indicated he’d be out a while longer.  Lara had declined the precinct’s offer of another partner.  She wouldn’t trust her back to any of the rookies.  Without Hank, she’d go it alone.

A loud, angry voice from out front drew Lara out of her funk. “I want to talk with whoever’s in charge here. “

She bolted from her chair and peeked out her office door to see what the ruckus was about.  Her toes curled inside the knee-high boots she wore at the furious hunk of male flesh who’d just spoken. 

About six feet tall, sandy blonde hair fell across his forehead, drawing attention to the anger burning in his eyes.  The guy was hot enough to melt the snow outside the station.  And young.  Why were the hunky ones all so young?  They’re not young.  I’m old.  She sighed.  Nothing to be done about it.  She spent ninety percent of her free time at the gym to keep the inevitable body sags at bay and to push up this and firm up that. 

Face the facts, Lara.  In less than two years, you’ll turn the big four zero.  Forty years old and what did she have to show for her life?  Not a damn thing.  Sure she had a career with the Boston Police Department.  Big f’ing deal.  No family, no children.  Not even any nieces and nephews, since her parents decided they weren’t mommy and daddy material after she’d been born.

“What’s being done to find Corrine Gray’s murderer?”

Lara’s age woes disappeared.  Corrine Gray was the third dead dancer.  She brushed the lint off her black skirt, straightened the bottom of her white turtleneck sweater, patted her unruly curls and walked out of her office. 

“What seems to be the problem?” she asked in her best take charge of the situation voice.

Hazel-green eyes turned in her direction.  A wave of heat hit her when his gaze ran up and down her body.  Nor did she miss the spark of ‘I like what I see’ that came and went in his eyes.

“Are you in charge here?” he asked in a calmer tone of voice.

Lara held out her hand.  “Detective Stevens.  And you are…?”

“Reino Larkin.”

Reino?  A Norse name.  Yeah, he could pass for a Norse god.  “What can I do for you?”

A glimmer of amusement appeared on his face.  Lara silently cursed the butterflies flitting below her waistband.  Great.  She had the hots for someone who might be able to shed some light on the case.  So far, they hadn’t found anyone with much information on any of these dead women.

Lara tapped her foot and spoke brusquely.  “Well?”

The Norse god’s expression became serious.  “Corrine Gray was a friend of mine.  I want to know what’s being done to find her murderer.”

Two officers entered the station, dragging a spitting-mad drunk between them.  Chaos erupted when the man broke away and tried to hightail it out the door.

“Let’s discuss this in private.”  Lara waved a hand to indicate he follow her.  Once in her office, he sat in a hard wooden chair in front of her desk.  She closed the door and settled in her seat, glad of the huge piece of oak between them.

She steepled her fingers and leaned forward.  “Just what is your connection to Corrine Gray?”

He hesitated.  Not long, but long enough to send her antenna up.  “A good friend.  We took the same night class at Northeastern University last year.  We hit it off and became friends.”

“Lovers?”

Reino’s hands clenched around the arm of the chair.  Definite sore spot.  “I said we were friends.  What part of that don’t you understand?”

Lara shrugged.  “Standard questions.  Surely someone has asked it before?”

“I haven’t been asked anything.  I didn’t even find out that Corrine was dead until I called her two days ago.  She hadn’t been in class for a few weeks, and I was worried.  Her phone had been disconnected, so I went to check on her.  One of the other tenants told me she’d been murdered.”

“Where were you on the night of December fifth?”

The eyes narrowed.  “Are you accusing me of something?”

“Not at all.  Standard questions.”

He glanced at the calendar on her desk.  Having dinner with my parents in the western part of the state.  Would you like their number so you verify my alibi?”

Lara stayed cool and ignored the sarcasm she heard in his voice.  “Yes, please.  How long had Corrine been stripping?”

He picked up the pad of paper on her desk, jotted down a telephone and handed it to her.  “I had no idea she…danced,” he emphasized the word, “for a living.  She never mentioned it.  Corrine didn’t seem like the type of girl to…”

Lara waited for him to finish his thought, but he remained silent.  “Didn’t seem like the sort of girl to take off her clothes in front of strangers?”

His eyes turned icy green.  Good thing they weren’t harmful.  She’d be dead meat. 

“Yeah, well,” she said, “ninety percent of women who strip–dance—” she amended, “lead secret lives.  Some are even married.  Their husbands don’t have a clue that their wives bake cookies during the day and turn into exotic dancers at night.”

Lara wondered if Reino had a steady girlfriend then mentally chastised herself.  Cradle robbing?  Had it come to this?

She cleared her throat and looked at the report on the most recent victim.  “Corinne danced at the Beaver Lodge.”

“Christ.  Where do they come up with those names?”

Lara looked up from the report.  “Excuse me?” 

Reino shook his head, and pushed back the hair that fell into his eyes.  “Beaver Lodge?” 

“I take it you’ve never been to the club?”

“Can’t say that I have.  I’m sure I’d remember such a…distinguished name.”

“Did you know Lois Banks, Donna Parkman or Gina Adams?”

“No.  Who are they?”

“Corrine never mentioned them to you?”

He shrugged his broad shoulders.  “Not that I remember.  She never talked about her friends.”

Lara pushed away from the desk and gathered her papers.  “If you leave me your telephone number, Mr. Larkin, I’ll be sure to call you when we have something to report.  Corrine’s neighbors had no idea where her family lives.  Do you know anything about her relatives?  Parents?  Brothers?  Sisters?”

Reino’s gaze worked its way up her body and lingered on her breasts.  Lara’s nipples tightened.  “I don’t think she had any family,” he said.  “I got the impression she was on her own.  Had been for years.  What about a funeral?” 

No doubt about it.  This guy was hot and considerate as well…and young, she reminded herself.  “Her body’s still the in morgue.  We’d hoped to be able to locate her family.”

“I’ll pay for the funeral and arrange for burial.”

Red flags popped up.  “That’s very generous of you.”

His eyes narrowed as he intently watched her face.  Christ!  The man knew what she was thinking.  “Everyone deserves a decent burial,” he said in a soft voice.  A voice that dared her to deny it.  “Don’t you agree?”

“Of course. “  She jotted the address of the morgue on a piece of paper and handed it to him.  “As soon as the medical examiner gives the go ahead, you can make the arrangements.”

He reached for the paper, his touch sending a spark through Lara.  “Thanks for your help.  I’ll be in touch.”

Reino seemed in no hurry to leave.  He leaned back and stretched out his legs, drawing her attention to the muscles in his thighs straining against the material of his jeans.  She forced herself to look away before her gaze wandered to more private areas. 

“Is there anything else I can do to help?” he asked.

Oh man.  I can think of plenty of things.  Lara got to her feet.  “I’ll let you know.  Good bye.”

Reino rose from the chair, towering over her five foot two inches.  She all but shoved him out of her office.  Shutting the door, she rested against the wood waiting for heart to return to its normal beat.  Could she be going through her second childhood?  The change of life?  Nah.  Surely, she was too young for that.

The door opened, and she catapulted out of the room.

“What the hell...”  Catching her balance, she whirled and glared at the man of her thoughts.  Words stuck in her throat.  There it was again.  That lazy amusement in his eyes.

“You didn’t take my phone number.”  He grinned.  “How can you call me?”

“Right,” she managed.  “Leave it with the desk Sergeant.  And knock before you open doors in a police station.” 

This time when she shut the door, she turned the lock.

*****

            “I’ll be out the rest of the day,” Lara said as she passed the front desk several hours later.  “Officially not working.  But call if you need me.”  She zipped her sheepskin lined suede jacket and fished her keys from its pocket as she jogged down the cement stairs.  By January, winter in New England got to be a pain in the ass.  Lara found nothing beautiful about dirty, engine exhaust colored snow.  Christmas season had passed.  Now everyone waited for spring.

She turned left and walked through the dirty slush on the sidewalk.  Footsteps dogged her heels.  Senses on alert, she stopped and bent as if to pick up something.  In a single fluid motion, she stood, her hand beneath her coat on the weapon safely ensconced in a shoulder harness and came face-to-face with Reino Larkin.  “Following a police officer?” she asked him with a raised brow.

A grin spread across his face.  There was a flag of color in his cheeks.  Was he embarrassed or just cold? 

“I’d like to tag along if you’re working on the exotic dancer case.”

Various thoughts ping-ponged in Lara’s mind.  On one hand, letting him tag along could be beneficial.  Having a man in tow in the scummiest part of the city was a good thing.  On the other hand, Reino might be a distraction she couldn’t afford.  Not his fault that he had a face and body that got her engines running.  Besides, involving a civilian wouldn’t go over big with the brass.

“I’ll just follow if you say no.”

“I’m off the clock.  You can ride with me as long as you stay out of my way and don’t ask questions.” 

He fell in step beside her.  She stopped at her medium sized compact car and unlocked the passenger door then walked around to the other side.   

His agreement to keep quiet lasted five minutes. 

“Are you always this serious?  Don’t you ever let your hair down?” he asked as she maneuvered down Washington Street toward the alley where the most recent body was discovered.

“No questions.  Remember?”

“Sorry,” he replied in a dry tone of voice.  “Forgot myself for a minute.”

Large snow flakes began to fall.  The kind big enough to actually see intricate designs.  Lara frowned.  She hadn’t heard anything about a storm.  She flipped on the wipers and turned the heat up. 

Ten minutes later, she spied a man propped against a building, so she slowed the car and parked in front of a hydrant.  Eddie McKinney, who had no home, no teeth and a torn shirt, stood outside the EZ Pawn shop, drinking from a bottle in a paper bag, under a sign that said, ‘No Loitering’.  Rot gut vodka would be her guess.  That was his brew of choice.

“Stay here,” she ordered Reino. 

She cut the engine, opened the door and slid out, pocketing her keys and made her way to Eddie, careful to step over splotches of vomit and other questionable substances half-frozen on the sidewalk.  Alcohol mixed with other unpleasant body odors wafted off the homeless man. 

“Eddie, how goes the battle?” 

“Hey, Lara, long time no see,” the bum said, casting his paranoid gaze to the right and left.  “What brings you to this part of the city?”

“The body that was discovered in the alley over there,” Lara answered with a gesture of her head.

“Yeah, too bad…the girl being so young and all.  He took a long swig from the bag.

“Know anything about it?”

His bushy brows rose an inch above his eyes.  “Me?  You know me.  I mind my own business.  It’s a matter of survival.”

Lara dug into her purse and pulled out a twenty.  “Sure you didn’t see something?  Some stranger passing through?”

Eddie’s eyes did another dance around the area.  When he was certain no one was watching, his hand snaked out and grabbed the bill and stuffed it in the ripped pocket of his old army parka.  “Saw a late model Lincoln cruising the area.  Dark tinted windows.”

“Get a look at the plate number?” she asked without much hope.

“Nope.”

“Well, if you see it again, I’d appreciate you giving me a call.”  Lara handed him her card and started to walk away. 

Eddie spoke, stopping her in her tracks.  “Hey, Lara.  A nice white man in that Lincoln gave me money.  Just walked up and said, ‘Here.  An early Christmas present.’  Thought about heading south where it’s warm, but got a half-gallon of vodka and a room for a couple of nights instead.”

Lara kept her expression stoic and controlled her excitement.  “Can you describe him?”

Eddie shrugged.  “Wore a fancy suit under an expensive overcoat.  Collar pulled up around his face.  Sunglasses.  Taller than me.  Dark hair.“

“Thanks.”  Not much to go on, but something.  “Hey Eddie,” she called over her shoulder.  “Head for the shelter.  Looks like a bad night ahead.”

“Doesn’t it bother you?”  Reino asked once she was back behind the wheel.

“Doesn’t what bother me?”

“Giving that bum money when you know he’s going to head to the nearest liquor store and kill himself with booze.”

Lara bristled.  “It’s not my job to keep the guy sober.  People with more experience than me have tried for years to help him and others like him.”

“Still…”

“Look, Reino.  If you’re squeamish, you should have thought twice about tagging along.  I’m crazy to have agreed to letting you come,” she muttered to herself.

He gave her a cheeky grin.  “Women can’t say no to me.”

Flabbergasted at his conceit, Lara blurted, “What?”

“When I want something, women have a hard time refusing.”

Once quick glance confirmed the guy was serious.  One of her brows arched.  “Have a bit of an ego problem, do you?”

“No.  No ego problem.  It’s the truth.”

Lara chuckled.  “If nothing else, you’re good for a laugh.”

“I know you’re attracted to me.”

That truth hurt.  This guy needed a reality check.  “Hmmm…you do look a lot like Jake Gyllanhaal.”

He sat up straighter in the seat, his forehead knit in a frown.  “Hey!  Didn’t he play a gay guy in some cowboy movie?  Besides, I’ve got blonde hair.”

Lara laughed for the second time at the horror in Reino’s voice.  When was the last time she’d laughed?  Enjoyed someone’s company?

“You’re right, and I wasn’t questioning your manhood.  You’re definitely not gay.”

“Thanks for that anyway.  So you think this Jake’s a good-looking dude?”

“I do, but if I were after a movie-star look alike, I’d go for someone who looked like Kevin Costner.”

“You don’t like Jake Gyllanhaal?”

“I don’t like younger men.  How old are you?  Twenty-four, twenty-five?”

“You’re good, Detective Stevens.  I’m twenty-five.”

“Well, I’m thirty-eight, almost thirty-nine, so that makes me old enough to have been the babysitter who changed your diapers, for Christ’s sake.  I was probably on my first date the day you were born.”  Lara’s hands tightened on the wheel at actually admitting those facts out loud.

A rich laugh rolled from Reino’s throat.  “So that’s why you don’t like me.  You think I’m too young.”  His hand landed on her thigh and squeezed gently.  “Relax.  I like older women.”

She swatted his hand away and tried to ignore the warmth that filtered through the material of her skirt.  “That’s enough.  No touching.”

“I think we’d be good together.”

The low huskiness of his voice shot shivers up her back.  “Actually, Reino, I don’t think younger men have the stamina to satisfy older women.” 

“Believe me, I have great stamina.  I can stay for the long haul.”

 Time to change the subject.  “Don’t you have a job?”  Lara asked.

“I’m in construction.”

Oh yeah.  She pictured him bare-chested, a tool belt hanging on his low-slung jeans.  Even the thought of his butt crack showing didn’t diminish the sexy image.  She swallowed hard and discovered her mouth was dry.  “Why aren’t you out somewhere pounding nails?

“Construction business slows down in the winter.”

She turned a corner and saw the station up ahead and stifled a sigh of relief.  She pulled up to the curb.

“What are you doing tonight?” Reino asked.  “I know a place in the North End that serves a mean pasta meal.  Seafood Alfredo or just plain spaghetti and meatballs.  Nice red-checked cloth tablecloths and great Chianti.”

“Sorry.  I’m busy,” Lara spoke curtly, tapping her fingers on the steering wheel.  Although an Italian restaurant in the famed North End was tempting.

“Got a date?”

“None of your business.”

“How about a boyfriend?”

“Still none of your business.”  Twisting in the seat she gave him a frosty glare.  Christ, her body was behaving as if it hadn’t had sex in a year.  Actually…

He sighed, the sound of it loud in the car.  “Okay.  I’ll be in touch.”  He opened the door then turned back to trail a finger down her cheek.  “Count on it.”  Once outside, he bent down and leaned back in.  “Give me a call if you have any news about Corrine.”

Before she could respond, he slammed the door and walked jauntily down the sidewalk.

Chapter Two

 

“Welcome our newest dancer at Beaver Lodge—Summer Day.  And she’s a scorcher, I can tell ya that.”

Behind the curtain, Lara took a breath to steady her nerves as Steven, the club’s owner, announced her performance.  Two weeks of planning and hardcore practicing had paid off.  She’d auditioned that afternoon and been given a job.  And discovered that strippers didn’t get a paycheck.  Only tips.  Not that she cared about that.  Now here she was wearing high, white, silver-studded cowboy boots that hurt her feet, a huge Texan ten-gallon hat, and little else other than a rhinestone in her bellybutton.  She strutted onto the stage to the beat of Long Tall Texan.

She twirled an imaginary lasso and sashayed her way toward the only prop, a pole that went from the stage floor to the ceiling.  Once her eyes adjusted to the contrast of the stage lights and the dimness of the shadowy club’s interior, she did a quick visual sweep of the audience, hoping her cop’s instincts would zero in on a possible suspect.

Amidst the catcalls and whistles, she grabbed the pole.  Holding her legs at waist level, she pulled herself hand over hand up the cold metal and bumped, and gyrated her way down.  The open embroidered cowboy shirt did nothing to hide the fact she wore little underneath.  She shook her ass and jiggled her breasts, and prayed the small pasties would stay in place.

How the hell did the women wear damn thongs with any comfort?  The G-string worked its way up and now lodged uncomfortably in the crack of her ass.

She smiled, slow and sultry—a come on smile.  Juicy bait to catch a big fish.  Her smile faltered as her gaze landed on a familiar face.  She stumbled and grabbed the pole.  Reino Larkin sat at the bar, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning.  Her stomach fluttered…not to mention the reactions to other parts of her body.

God, the man was hot.  He sizzled.  Why not use him?  Dance for him.  It’d make her job easier.  And there was nothing more enticing for men than watching a hot dancer.

*****

Every night for the past two weeks he’d sat on this same stool, hoping to get a clue as to who murdered Corinne.  The novelty of watching half-naked women gyrate on the stage had worn thin after day two. 

He sipped his beer.  The music began as a new dancer strutted on stage.  He checked her out, starting in his usual spot, the cowboy boots.  He’d found the faces way too disappointing, so he saved them for last.  Long, well-muscled legs.  Solid ass, no sag.  Breasts high and firm.  Sexier than most.  Yeah, the woman worked out all right.  Gyrations rippled her stomach muscles.   When his gaze arrived at her face, he choked on his beer.  Lara Stevens worked her way up and down the pole, legs spread as she went forward and backward in an imitation of sex.  Holy shit!  Sweat broke out on his forehead.  He wiped it off with the back of his hand.

Her eyes were focused on him, and he’d have to be blind not to see the heat there, tinged with a definite warning.  He’d go along with whatever game she played and pretend not to know her.  Once he got her alone, he’d have plenty to say.  And he planned to quench the hot fire burning in his groin.

*****

Three hours and two shows later, Lara, dressed in tight jeans and an even tighter sweater ending two inches above her waistband, glided to the bar.  She walked up behind Reino and put her face close to his neck.  Close enough to get a whiff of clean soap.  “Buy a lady a drink?”

The muscles in his back tightened then relaxed.  “Sure, sugar.  Have a seat,” he said loud enough to be heard by anyone within ear shot.  He waved a hand at the empty stool beside him.  “What are you drinking?”

“A shot of tequila.  And don’t forget the salt and lemon.”

His eyebrows rose.  “Two shots of your best tequila, a salt shaker and some lemon slices,” he told the bartender.  “Are you crazy?” he whispered, as soon as they were alone.

“Crazy about you,” she purred.

“Look, Lara—“

“Summer.  The name’s Summer.”  She leaned toward him, kissed his ear and whispered, “I’m undercover.  Got no idea what you’re doing here, but don’t blow it for me.”

Reino’s hand coiled into her hair, holding her still.  “I’ll play along–for now.  Later, you and I are going to have a long talk.”  In a voice loud enough to be heard on the other side of the room, “Sugar, I like the way you use that pole.  You can practice on me any old time.”

Lara forced a laugh.  She’d kill him.  First chance she got.

The bartender returned with two shot glasses, his gaze glued to Lara’s chest.  She ignored him and turned to meet Reino’s gaze as she lapped the skin off the back of her hand just above the thumb, sprinkled some salt and lifted it toward her mouth.  Her breath whooshed when Reino captured her hand and gently sucked off the salt.  He tossed the shot to the back of his throat, and then sucked on a piece of lemon. 

The feel of his mouth on her skin shocked her–as if someone had plugged her thumb into an electrical socket.  Without breaking eye contact, he sprinkled salt on his own hand and held it out to her.  Two could play his game.  She repeated his action, swirling her tongue over his skin.  The tequila stung her throat, brought tears to her eyes.

His eyes narrowed.  “Want another?” he asked as she sucked on the lemon.

Oh yes, she definitely wanted more.  And not the tequila.  She nodded and looked around the room.  No one appeared to pay particular attention to their antics except for a swarthy man who leaned against the back wall, watching her intently.  She batted her eyelashes and smiled before returning her attention to Reino.

An hour later, she was dizzy from the three shots.  Good thing she’d taken the subway.  “Guess I’d better get going.”

Reino’s fingers lifted to her shoulder and caressed her arm to her elbow.  “You driving?”

Seconds ticked by as their gazes held.  “Public transportation.  I was hoping to get lucky.”  Her body felt as taut as the strings on a cello.

“Let me give you a ride?”

Against her better judgment, she nodded.  “I’ll get my gear and meet you out front.”

Back in the dressing room, if the dirty cubicle could be called a dressing room, Lara threw her costume and makeup into a duffle bag.  Just as she grabbed her coat the door opened, and the club’s owner walked in.

“Steven,” she said, a smile on her face.  Don’t you freaking knock?  “I was just leaving.  Is there a problem?”

“To the contrary,” he replied and leaned back against the door he’d closed.  “I know we agreed to three nights a week.  You interested in dancing every night?”

Lara stifled a groan.  She hoisted herself onto the counter in front of the mirror.  “Maybe.  The tips were good.”  That was no lie.  She must have at least one hundred fifty bucks stashed away in her pocketbook.  Steven’s eyes were on every part of her anatomy except her face.  She shuddered.  What a creep.  He’d been checked out, and his alibi was tight.  Was he going to hit on her?  She hoped not, because pissing him off wouldn’t be good for her dancing career. 

“Quite a few regulars would like to see…a bit more of you.  You know,” he added at her look of surprise.  “See you dance more often.”

“Is that right?  They told you that?”

“Yeah.  And if you’re interested, there’s money to be made on the side.”

“Doing what?  You already told me anything I did outside the club was my own business.  As a matter of fact, I found myself a guy tonight.”

He sneered.  “I noticed.”

“Is that a problem?” she asked, crossing her legs and leaning back against the mirror.

“No problem at all.  If he recommends you to his friends, business will pick up—for both of us.  A lot of the dancers aren’t interested in promoting their business.”  Steven crossed his arms over his chest and lifted a foot, resting it on the wall behind him.  “As for money on the side, I was thinking more along the line of a private party.”

Lara’s heart thudded with excitement.  This might be the break she’d hoped for.  “Private parties?  Here?”

“Occasionally here.  Some clients enjoy having a party in their own home.”

Come on, Steven.  Help me out here.  “Lap dancing parties?” 

“Perhaps.  Maybe something a bit more adventurous.”

“I’d have to know the details before I commit myself.  I don’t do animals and have reservations about situations involving other women.” 

Steven leered.  “I’ll make a note of that.  Ah…if I make the arrangement, I get a cut.”

“Agreed.  Ten percent?”

“Twenty.”

“And who sets the price?”

“I do.”

“If I agree with the agenda and the price, then I’m game.”

 “Great.  I’ll let you know as soon as I have a customer.”  He pushed away from the wall, opened the door and like the gentleman he wasn’t, gestured with his hand for her to precede him.  Probably so he could ogle her ass—the pervert.

Lara said goodnight and hightailed it for fresh air.  The bitter cold hit her like a punch to the stomach as she stepped onto the sidewalk, wondering where the hell Reino could be.  Every car parked along the curb was empty.  She pulled her coat closer around her neck and shivered.  Why hadn’t she asked him what he drove?  To her left, a horn tooted.  She whirled, her jaw dropping.  A nineteen fifty-seven turquoise and white Chevy, in tip-top condition, pulled up to the curb.  A muscle car in all its glory.  It had obviously been restored by loving hands.  The bright turquoise color almost blinded her, even in the darkness.

Reino leaned across the seat and opened the passenger door.  “It’s cold.  You getting in or what?”

Lara slid into the seat with a feeling of going back in time.  Her eyes took in the new condition of the interior at the same time as she ran her hands over the upholstery.  “Great car.  I didn’t take you for a muscle car type of guy.”

“Is that right?  Goes to show how well you know me.  I’ve got several.  It’s a hobby of mine.”  He shivered.  “The damn heat doesn’t work like it should, though.” 

Lara laughed, feeling happy.  “It’s winter–might as well enjoy it.  It ain’t going anywhere until spring.  Dangerous business, bringing one of these cars to this area of the city.”

He turned his head and winked at her.  “I paid somebody a hundred bucks to watch it.”

A throaty laugh rose in her throat.  Too many damn tequilas.  “Construction business must be booming these days.”

Reino looked in the rear-view mirror.  “Not sure if you’re aware of it, but someone’s following us.  They pulled out of an alley a block from the club.”

Humiliation rolled over Lara.  She was the cop for Christ’s sake.  Why hadn’t she noticed?  She glanced in her side-view mirror.  The car didn’t match the description Eddie had given her, but still…  “The owner approached me before I left.”

“Wanted to get laid?”

Lara punched his arm.  “Wanted to know if I was interested in doing private parties.”

“No shit!”  He took his eyes off the road and almost hit a car slowing down in front of him.

“Pay attention!”

He seemed unruffled that he’d almost rammed his beautiful Chevy into a Jeep Cherokee.  “Naturally, you told him you weren’t interested.”

“Now that would be stupid.  Do you think I’m up on that stage bumping and grinding because I think it’s fun?  I’m trying to catch a damn murderer.  Corinne’s murderer.  Remember?”

Reino braked at a red light and turned his gaze fully on her.  “Then I guess I’ll have to spend the night with you.  Whoever’s following us is checking you out for a reason.  Won’t look good if I drop you off and disappear.  Not if you’re trying to build a reputation.”

Damn it.  The truth of what he said dampened her spirits.  Lara itched to slap the satisfied grin off his face. 

“Unless you want to come to my house?”  Lara heard hope in his voice.

“And where’s that?”

“Gloucester.  On the North Shore.”

“Jesus.  You travel back and forth from Gloucester to sit at the Beaver Lodge?”

He shrugged.  “Not such a high price to find who murdered Corrine.”

“That’s too far out of the city for me.  I’m tired.”

“Okay.  Where’s your apartment?”

“Beacon Hill.  And you’re sleeping on the couch.”

*****

Lara was pissed so Reino held his tongue.  No sense irritating her further.  He’d parked the car and now waited patiently inside the apartment building while she fished her keys from the monstrous bag that most women carried.  He stepped through the door behind her after she unlocked it. 

“Nice,” he murmured, when she flipped a light switch.  “How can you afford this on a cop’s salary?”

The living room was sparsely furnished, but each piece of furniture demanded individual attention.  From the dark brown leather couch to the antique mission style armchair.  The living room even had a fireplace.  He wondered if it worked since there wasn’t a stack of wood nearby.  He wandered over to the bay window that overlooked the Common still displayed with Christmas lights.  “Nice view.  When does the city acknowledge that Christmas is over?  Those lights must play havoc with the electric bill.”

A grunt was her only response.  She pushed a button on the answering machine.  A perturbed male voice belted out of it.  “Hey Lara.  It’s me.  Again.  Fourth message I’ve left.  Are you all right?  I’ve called the station.  Bob told me you’re working undercover.  Something about the dead dancers.  Give me a call, or I’ll have to track you down.”

She hit rewind.

“I thought you didn’t have a boyfriend,” he said, walking up behind her, admiring her ass in the tight jeans.

“I don’t.  That was Hank, my partner, who’s on a leave of absence.”  She pointed down a hallway.  “Bathroom’s first door on the right.  Next door on the right is the kitchen.  The only door on the left is my bedroom.  Stay out of it,” she added, looking him straight in the eye.

“Don’t worry.  I don’t walk in my sleep.”

“Good thing.  I might have to shoot you.”

“I’m hungry.  Got anything to eat?”

She ran her fingers through her blonde curls.  He wondered if her hair was natural.  From the color of her skin, he figured she was a real blonde. 

“Reino, you’re a real pain in the ass.  Anyone ever tell you that?”

“Nope.”

“You’ve got to get a life.”

“You don’t have a partner for this undercover stuff you’re doing.  And since I’m going to be there every night, I’d say that makes us partners.  We’re after the same thing.”

Those big blue eyes, narrowed at the moment, looked at him.  He could almost smell the wheels spinning in her head.  “It might be beneficial having someone other than a cop in the audience.  Less likely to attract attention,” she said.  “I’ll talk to the Lieutenant at the station in the morning.  Don’t get your hopes up, cowboy.  I may not be able to work out a deal with my supervisor.”

Lara poured herself some water and drained the glass.  “I’ll get you some blankets.  I’m going to grab a quick shower and go to bed.” 

He watched her walk down the hall.  Two minutes later, she returned and tossed a heavy quilt and a pillow on the couch.  “Wouldn’t want you to get cold.”

“Fat chance of that,” he muttered.  His cock was hard enough to batter down a door.  He punched the pillow and flopped down on the leather, resting his hands behind his head to wait for her to finish in the bathroom.

Eclectic best described Lara’s apartment.  The leather couch he lay on wasn’t cheap.  Reino guessed it cost about four thousand dollars.  It didn’t fit in with the rest of the furnishings.  On closer inspection, he decided the oak mission chair came from a Salvation Army thrift store.  The floor lamp with fringe balls hanging off the shade reminded him something from the nineteen forties.  His gaze wandered to the coffee table.  An old wooden lobster trap with a glass top.  He wouldn’t have been surprised to see a dried lobster carcass still inside the nets.  Other than an entertainment center with a small television, a DVD and CD player, the large room was empty.  If Lara had a second job, Reino doubted it involved interior decorating.

Her scent drifted from the bathroom long before she did.  Reino breathed deeply, enjoying the light floral fragrance.  Was it soap or shampoo?  After what seemed like forever, the water shut off and within minutes, a door opened and another closed.  He’d been hoping she’d come out to say good night.  With a sigh, he rolled off the couch and went to take a shower.

*****

Lara sank on her bed and toweled-dried her hair.  This murder case was going nowhere fast.  If the murderer didn’t make a move in two weeks, she’d find a different strategy.  No way could she dance at the Beaver Lodge every night.  Her muscles ached.  Those dancers ought to be considered some type of athlete. 

First thing tomorrow morning, she’d pay a visit to the ME.  Perhaps he’d come up with something new.  Then she’d talk to her supervisor about Reino.  Bob wouldn’t like it, but he usually came through for Lara, no matter how strange her requests.  To have someone who didn’t look or act like a cop observing the deviants that hung out at the strip club could only be an asset.

As a last resort, she’d call Hank.  As a partner, Hank had been the best.  Until about a year ago.  She couldn’t remember exactly when things had changed.  One day he’d been all business, the next he’d come on to her like she was a bitch in heat.  She smiled.  Not quite as bold as the young hunk in the next room.  Hank’s ways were more subtle.  Touching her arm, putting his arm around her shoulder.  Inviting her to do things on their days off.  On the surface, his invitations seemed innocent–go to a movie, take in a museum.  Lara had instinctively known that there was more to the story.

She massaged moisturizer into her sore leg muscles and sighed.  And she’d been right.  She’d told Hank point blank that she wasn’t interested.  It had nothing to do with him personally.  Relationships took too much work, and she didn’t have the inclination to invest.

He’d laughed off the rejection and pretended it didn’t matter.  She’d known he was hurt because there’d been a flicker of something she couldn’t really describe in his eyes.  Within a month, he’d taken a leave of absence without confiding his reason to her.  The department said it was confidential.  Lara had prayed it wasn’t because of her.

Men!  Definitely more trouble than they were worth.

The sound of breaking glass followed by a loud “Shit!” jolted Lara’s thoughts away from Hank.  She grabbed her robe off the end of the bed on the way out the door.  Without considering the repercussions, she turned the brass doorknob and rushed into the bathroom.

The scene she walked in on paralyzed her.  Buck naked, with an erection bigger than any she’d seen in any porno magazine, stood Reino.  That wasn’t what shocked her.  He held her vibrator in his hand. 

Chapter Three

 

 

She groaned.  His gaze remained glued on her vibrator.  Lara didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at the incredulous look in his eyes when he finally lifted his gaze to her face.

“You use this thing?” he asked, sounding incredulous.

With the anger of a mother defending her young, Lara charged.  “Give me that.  How dare you poke around in my personal belongings?  You’re sick, Larkin.  You’re depraved.”  She pounded his bare chest while he held the vibrator above his head.

“I mean it.  Hand it over.  Now.”

He grinned–that familiar knee melting grin.  The bastard!

“You prefer this thing,” he asked as he shook it in the air, “to a man?”

 “You’re damn right I do.  It’s much less complicated.”  Pain sliced through the bottom of her foot.  “Ouch!”

Reino dropped the vibrator into the sink to scoop her into his arms.  “I broke a glass.  That’s how I discovered your…ah…toy.  I was looking for the wastebasket.  Some people keep it under the sink.  I wasn’t snooping.  Honest.”

God.  He sounded like a little kid apologizing to his mother for looking in her underwear drawer.  Lara’s arm had automatically gone around his neck when he picked her up.  His hair under her fingers felt good.  Nice and silky.  Unexpected desire surged low in her belly, burning her everywhere, pulsing heat between her thighs, making her painfully aware of how long it had been since she’d known the touch and taste of a man.

He padded to the kitchen and plunked her down on the nineteen fifties chrome legged table.  “Where’s your first aid kit?”

“In the bathroom.”

“Right.”  As he walked away, her eyes feasted on his tight buns.  The man had no modesty whatsoever.

So what if he was too young for her?  Didn’t she deserve some fun out of life?  Lara slid closer to the edge of the table and loosened the tie on her robe so it parted—just a little.  In record time, Reino returned carrying a bottle of alcohol, tweezers and a tube of antibiotic ointment. 

Excitement, laced with trepidation, flowed through her when his gaze wandered to her slightly exposed breasts.  Her belly tightened when he raised his head and looked her in the eyes.  His fingers felt sensual as he lifted her foot to inspect the damage.  Reino knew what she wanted. 

He cleared his throat.  “This will sting a bit,” he said as he poured some alcohol into the cut.

Sting a bit?  Lara practically came off the table, her lust forgotten.  “Damn you.  That hurts.”

“I warned you.  I don’t see any pieces of glass stuck in the skin,” he continued in a matter-of-fact voice as he spread the ointment on the bottom of her foot.”

“Great.  Now I’ll track gunk all over the floor.”

“I’ll carry you.”

Once more in his arms, Lara tightened her hand on the back of his neck and rested her head on his shoulder.  “Still want me to slide down your pole?” she whispered, taking the proverbial bull by the horns.

His heart hammered against her ribcage.  “You’d better believe it.”

“Then let’s do it.”

They never made it to the bedroom.  She blinked as her back hit the hard wall, her legs automatically wrapping around him to lock at his waist.  Reino’s erection rested against her stomach, its tip pointed straight up at her.  His fingers dug into the cheeks of her ass.  Lara moaned and grabbed handfuls of his hair when he bent his head to curl his tongue around her nipple.

The world spun off its axis, and she hung on for dear life.  The lash of his tongue and hot suction of his mouth on her skin turned the mild flutter in her belly into an unbearable ache of wanting.

“Enough,” Lara managed to whisper, plastering kisses all over his neck and face.  “I need you inside me!”

“I’m in charge this time, Detective.”  His low husky voice sent flickers of flame shooting through her.

His hands moved to her thighs.

With tantalizing slowness, he moved up and down her body, making her even more aware of his pulsating cock between them.

“The bed, Reino.”

This time he listened.  He grasped her by the buttocks and in his haste nearly fell through the bedroom door as he kicked it open.  Lara expected to feel the soft mattress on her back.  Instead, he sat her on the very edge of the dresser, his hands spreading her legs.  One glance at his cock, level with her moist entrance, sent a hot sweet ache to her very core. 

*****

Inch by inch, Reino pushed into her moist feminine folds.  God she was tight.  He relaxed his fingers when he realized how hard he squeezed her ass.  Hooking his hands behind her knees, he raised her legs and positioned her feet on the bureau.  This new position opened her further, but she was still so damn tight.  Felt so fucking good.  After what seemed an eternity, he was embedded to the hilt.  He rested his forehead against hers and enjoyed the way her vaginal muscles milked his hardness. 

He kissed her, letting his tongue explore the tender underside of her lips before journeying to the inside warmth of her mouth.  Her tongue met his thrust for thrust.

Lara squirmed in an attempt to put pressure on her clitoris.  He moved his thumb there to make her happy.  He pulled out a few inches before pushing back in.  Out and in, in and out.  Together, they found the rhythm that had them both breathing like freight trains.  His mouth trailed downward and latched onto a nipple, sending Lara over the edge.  She convulsed, and her contractions triggered his climax. 

Reino struggled to control his breathing. He felt certain that Lara’s fingernails must be drawing blood on his back.  Never had he experienced such a wild orgasm.  Definitely off the Richter scale.  With an arm around her back, the other under her knees, he lifted her and staggered to the bed on legs that refused to cooperate and fell onto the mattress.  She never stirred, except to burrow closer to him. 

He didn’t even have the energy to reach down to pull the covers over them, so he lay there listening to his blood sing.  And the tune had nothing to do with the blues.

*****

Lara groaned and pulled the pillow over her head to shut out the persistent ringing in her ears.  “Go away, stop it,” she hissed at whoever shook her shoulder.

“Should I answer the phone?”

The deep male voice brought her upright, and she looked into Reino’s green eyes.  She and Reino had screwed each other’s brains out last night.  She shook her head to clear the fuzz.  “No, I’ll get it.”

She turned on her side and reached to the night table for the telephone receiver.  “Yes?”

“Where the hell have you been?” Hank’s angry voice boomed through the receiver.  “I’ve been calling you for days.”

Lara yawned as she pushed her unruly hair away from her face.  “Sorry.  I’ve been busy.  How’re you feeling?”

Reino’s fingers were busy at work between her legs.  “Stop that,” she said, slapping his hand away.

“Stop what?” Hank asked.  There was a long beat of silence.  “Are you alone?”

Lara cleared her throat.  “No.  Actually, I’ve got company.  How about I call you back later?”

“Sure,” Hank replied, a definite chill in his voice.  “No problem.”  Click.

Great.  Now she’d pissed off her partner.  She’d assumed Hank had moved past his feelings for her.  Could she be wrong?  Did he still harbor some fantasy about them being a couple?

Reino’s sexy voice dragged her back to the present.  His voice and his very busy fingers.  “Ready for round two?”

Lara swung her legs out of bed.  “Not now.  I’ve got things to do.”  Although she had to admit his offer tempted her beyond belief.  He was one delicious man.  Too bad he was so damn young.

While she reached under the bed and searched for her slippers, the young stud trailed his tongue along her backbone to the crack in her butt.  An involuntary shiver shook her.

“Cold?” he whispered.  “Here,” he said, lifting the comforter, “get back under the covers.”

Like a coward, her determination to get up put its tail beneath its legs and ran.  Reino drew her under the sheets against his hot hard body.  Yep, no doubt about it.  He was ready to climb in the saddle and ride.

Lara’s hands snaked around his ribs, and she pushed her belly against his hot erection.

His mouth closed over hers, and she floundered in a sea of sensation.  Every nerve tingled and throbbed in unison with the throb of his cock.  Her hands found his chest and toyed with his nipples before working their way down his torso.  She scooted under the blankets, dipping her tongue into his navel.  She gloried in his swift intake of air.  She grasped his silky hardness and slid her hand up and down the smooth soft skin before drawing the hugeness into her mouth.

“Baby,” he breathed.  The tips of his fingers played with her breasts, inciting her to suck harder.  His hands cupped her face, as he pumped in and out of her mouth. 

“Enough,” he breathed, drawing her away from his wet hardness.  Deftly, he flipped her so she lay face down and pushed his knee between her thighs before pressing his body on her back.

“Stay still,” he whispered into her neck near her ear.  “Stop squirming.”

He pushed his hands under her pelvis and partially lifted her hips–enough to inch his cock into her wet warmth.  “Close your legs,” he commanded.  It never occurred to her to refuse.  One hard drive and he filled her. 

“Oh, God.  Reino.  You feel so good.”

He thrust in and out several times.  Lara prepared herself for the building climax, and he yanked his cock out.  “Quick, get on your knees.”

She wobbled, not sure she could manage.  He yanked her up, held her hips and pushed into her doggie style.  One hand came around across her stomach.  While his finger tormented her clitoris, his cock worked her from behind.  Lara exploded.  She gave no thought to Reino’s pleasure.  Her knees collapsed and she fell forward on her stomach, only vaguely aware that he continued to thrust in and out.  His body stiffened, and he plunged one final time.  The pulsation of his spurting come pushed her into another climax.

“Are you okay?” he asked some time later.

“I’m so sore, I can’t move.”

He kissed her neck.  Stay put.  I’ll be right back.”

Lara floated in and out of sleep and woke to Reino carrying her.  The smell of sex was strong in the air.  “What are you doing?  What time is it?” 

He carried her into the bathroom and gently put her in a tub full of bubbles.  She groaned with pleasure as the hot water eased into her sore muscles.

“Feel better?” he asked, a smile on his face, his green eyes soft and tender.

“Yes, it’s heavenly.  Do you do this for every woman you fuck?”

He kissed her forehead and his eyes twinkled.  “Enjoy.”

Once alone in the bathroom, Lara’s head swam with emotions.  Giddiness overrode the shame that she’d had sex with someone so young.  Last night and this morning were by far the best sex she’d ever had.  How many men thought of their partner’s pleasure the way Reino did?  And to carry her to a hot tub filled with bubbles?  Having no family, Christmas had been lonely.  This was like a belated present.

The water began to cool.  She should get out.  Reino had probably vacated the place by now.  Lara sighed and pulled the plug to let the water out of the tub.

One foot was on the floor and one still in the tub when the door opened.  “Ready for breakfast?”

“You’re still here?” she squeaked.

He grabbed a towel off the rack and wrapped it around her shoulders.  “Now where did you think I’d be?”  His look of confusion changed to one of amusement.  “You thought I’d hightailed out of here?  Well, think again.  Dry off, and meet me in the kitchen.”

Reino started out the door then pivoted and walked back to stop in front of the sink.  He picked up the vibrator.  “You won’t be needing this any more.”

Dumbstruck, Lara gaped at him as he left, carrying her vibrator.  The damn fool.  Just who did he think he was?

Lara muttered her frustration at Reino on her way to her room.  She dressed hurriedly with total disregard for her appearance.  No makeup today.  Let him see the real her.  She pulled on a pair of worn jeans and a faded T-shirt sporting the slogan, ‘Go Pats’ and charged into the kitchen. 

Reino stood by the stove, flipping pancakes on a flat cast iron skillet.  Her anger dissipated when he looked up and grinned.  God help her.  That grin would do her in.  “We have something else in common,” he said pointing the spatula at her chest.  The Patriots.  Next season we’ll go to a few games.”

Next season?  What the hell was he talking about?  Lara moved to the table and sat.  She and lover boy needed to have a serious talk.

The table was set for two, orange juice already poured in two juice glasses.

“Hope you like pancakes and bacon,” he told her as he carried them to the table.  Steam rose off the plate, the smell teasing her nose.   “You only had two eggs.”

He took the chair opposite her and dug into his food with enthusiasm either not noticing or choosing not to delve into how quiet she was.

*****

Lara walked beside Reino, hands in her pockets.  Soon after breakfast, the medical examiner called and wanted to see her.  She arranged to meet him in a coffee shop near the station. 

“John should be here soon,” she said over her shoulder as she preceded Reino through the door.  “Let’s sit by the window.” 

Lara fidgeted with the coffee cup the waitress had brought.  Reino devoured three doughnuts as if he hadn’t eaten a huge breakfast an hour ago.  Lara floated in a hazy world of make-believe.  Last night and this morning’s romp with Reino had left her physically, as well as emotionally, drained and had her questioning her life.  She loved his upbeat personality and sense of humor.  And the sex…she couldn’t think of a word to describe sex with Reino.   My God!  He’d even done the dishes after cooking her breakfast.

The object of her thoughts reached over and squeezed her hand that was still wrapped around the warm cup.  She flinched.

“What’s the matter?  You have a problem with me touching you?”

“No,” she denied too quickly.  “Of course not.  You startled me.  That’s all.”

Reino’s eyes narrowed to green orbs.  “You’re far away.  Have been since we left the apartment.  Regretting what’s happening between us?”

Lara countered his thrust with a parry.  “Nothing,” she stressed, “of any importance has happened or will happen between us.”

He leaned back, tilting his chair.  “Is that right?”

She nodded, angry at herself for letting a twenty-five-year-old man intimidate her.  “Nothing but a moment of madness.  Well, maybe two of them,” she added remembering this morning’s romp in the sheets.

He laughed.  “Fool yourself, if you want, but you’re not fooling me.  That moment of madness, as you choose to call it, was destined to happen from the time you walked onto the stage in that sleazy strip joint.  Probably even before that.  You danced for me, not for anyone else in that club.  So what are you thinking about?”

She shrugged.  “Just wondering what the ME has to report.”

“You’re a horrible liar.  You’re thinking about us.”

She raised her brows and gave him a half smile.  “Not all pockets of the universe revolve around you.”

She’d expected him to pout.  Been prepared for that.  Instead, he put his head back and laughed.  “Really?  How disappointing.”  He pointed at the gooey chocolate doughnut left on the plate.  “Want it?” Lara’s stomach churned.  “No thanks.  Knock yourself out.”  And he did.

John’s arrival put an end to Lara’s introspection.  “Thanks for meeting me, Lara,” the middle-aged man smiled as he pulled out a chair and sat down.  He shot a questioning look at Reino with his deep-set myopic eyes.

“John, this is Reino Larkin.  He might be working with me on this case.  Reino, John Mason, the medical examiner.”

The two men shook hands.  Lara smiled when John wiped his hand on a napkin. 

“Sorry, John,” Reino said. “Sticky doughnuts.” 

“Yes, well, back to the four murders.  “AEA is the official cause of death.  Translated, autoerotic asphyxia.”

Lara frowned.  “Isn’t it unusual for AEA to be a mode for murder?  I thought the object was to stop the choking before actual death occurs.”

John tapped his spoon on the table.  “That’s true.  My guess and it’s only a guess,” he stressed, “is that the murderer has taken it one step further.  Could be that the first one was a mistake.  He got off and wanted to experience the thrill again.”

“There were no marks of strangulation,” Lara argued.

“That’s true–or that’s what we originally believed.  On closer inspection, there were thumb-sized imprints on either side of the neck.  Not noticeable at first glance.  Most people wouldn’t even see it.

“Whoa,” Reino interrupted.  “Someone want to clue me in?”

“Ever hear of the choking game that kids play?” Lara said.

“I think I read an article on it once.”

“Well, AEA is the adult version.  It involves sex, usually pornography.  It’s said that the loss of consciousness right at the time of orgasm is a pleasure that is unsurpassed.

Lara smiled at the comical look on Reino’s handsome face.  “You’re kidding me, right?”

 “Unfortunately, she’s not,” John replied with a sigh.  “My guess is that the male involved has someone choke him as well–or he rigs up something to choke himself.  Double the pleasure, double the fun.”

“If what you’re saying is true, John,” Lara concluded, ‘then these women went along with the game willingly.

“Possibly.”

“You’re wrong.  Corrine would never have been involved in something as stupid as to let someone choke her.”

Lara reached across the table and covered Reino’s fisted hands.  “Maybe she trusted the person choking her to stop before it was too late.”

John drained his coffee, set his mug on the table and rose.  “Well, those are my findings.  I wanted to let you know before it gets leaked to the press.”

“Thanks, John.  I’ll be in touch if I have any further questions.”

The ME nodded and left.

Reino wasted no time in letting Lara know his feelings.  “If what he says is true, you’ve got to let someone else handle this.”

“Excuse me?”  Lara asked, sitting a little straighter.

“You heard me.  The guy has to be a psycho.”

She relaxed and smiled.  “That’s a given.  Does it matter how or why he’s murdering women?  The fact is that he’s doing it.  Ready to go?  Or do you want another doughnut?” 

Reino missed her sarcasm and declined the doughnut.  They walked in the crisp, cold air toward the precinct.  Lara couldn’t comprehend his lackadaisical attitude toward that beautiful car that he’d parked in a near underground garage. 

Reino’s hand slid down the arm of her heavy winter coat and linked with her fingers.  She quelled her first instinct to pull away and tightened her own fingers on his.  Great, just freaking great.  Now she was acting like a giddy teenager, enjoying a walk with her new boyfriend.

“Just keep quiet,” she told Reino as they climbed the stone steps to the precinct.  She untangled her fingers from his.  “Bob might balk at my idea at first.  I can usually talk him around.”

“Okay.  You’re running the show.”

“Hi guys,” Lara said, smiling brightly as she walked through the front door and breezed by the uniformed cops.  “Bob in?”

“Yeah, he’s with…”

Lara moved right by and missed the last of the sergeant’s sentence.  She tapped her knuckles lightly on the wood, then opened the door and walked in.

“Bob, I’ve got something to run by you.  This is Reino—“  The rest of her words stayed in her diaphragm.  Hank sat in front of Bob’s desk, his hands clasped loosely in his lap.  The look in his eyes didn’t portend fair weather ahead.

Chapter Four

 

 

Bob rose and came around the front of the desk, a huge smile on his face. “Lara, I was just about to call you.”  He slapped Hank on the shoulder.  “Hank’s returning to work.  He’ll be back full time in four days.”

Lara felt numb.  Or was it dumb?  “Oh.”  She struggled for the enthusiasm she should be feeling.  Hank’s return to work meant she’d see less of Reino or not see him at all.  What the hell was wrong with her?  She shook off the gloom and touched Hank’s arm.  “Welcome back.  I’ve missed you.”  Liar.

“Who’s your friend, Lara?” Hank asked, his gaze pinned on Reino like the laser beam on his pistol locked on its target.

Lara shoved her trembling hands in her coat pockets.  “Sorry.  This is Reino Larkin.  Reino, my partner Hank Bowdin and my supervisor, Bob Rowe.”

Reino shook Hank’s hand and then Bob’s.  “Glad to meet you.”  He turned his attention to Lara a brow raised in inquiry.  “I take it this changes the situation?”

Lara stiffened when Hank answered Reino’s question.  “I’m sure it does.”

Reino accepted Hank’s statement without batting an eye.

More to spite Hank than for any other reason, Lara touched Reino’s hand.  “Call me later?”

He gave her a mock salute, his green eyes sparkling with amusement.  Did anything throw him off stride?  “Count on it.”  He turned on his heel and walked out, shutting the door softly behind him.

Bob cleared his voice in the uncomfortable silence.  “Well,” he said, “I imagine you two have a lot to catch up on.  Let me know if I can be of help.”  He sat down and ruffled some papers.  They were dismissed.

“Your office or mine?” Hank asked.

Lara shrugged.  “I have all the reports.”

Hank fell in behind her.  Prickles ran up her neck as she imagined his gaze running over her body.  At least she’d kept on her long heavy coat. 

Lara mentally groaned when Hank shut her office door, sealing them off from the rest of the precinct.  The fairly large room suddenly seemed the size of a closet.  Just her luck that the heat blasted from the old radiators.  Some days the building was like a freezer so leaving her coat on wouldn’t seem weird.  No such luck today.  She took off the coat and tossed it over a chair, then settled behind her desk.  The chair Hank chose squeaked as he slid into it.

“How much do you know about the case?” she asked without making small talk.

“What I’ve read in the papers.”  He regarded her intently.  “Bob filled me in on a few things.  Not too smart of you to go undercover with no backup.”

“I wasn’t alone.”

A semblance of a smile twisted a corner of his mouth.  “That kid you walked in with?”

Lara nodded.  “Reino Larkin.  He was a friend of one of the murdered women.”

“I wouldn’t exactly call him legitimate backup.”

“Kids today are real good with cell phones.  He would have called for backup had there been any problems.”

Hank obviously didn’t pick up on her sarcasm.  Leaning forward, he placed his hands on the front of her desk.  Why hadn’t she ever noticed how piercing his eyes were?  “Want my advice?”

“I have a feeling I’m going to get it whether I want it or not.”

 “Stay away from Larkin.”  He leaned back and raked his hand through his hair.  “For Christ’s sake, Lara.  There’s almost an entire generation between the two of you.”

“Not quite, Hank,” Lara said.  She picked up a pen and tapped it on the hard oak surface.  It was time to nip this in the bud.  “Be honest, Hank.  You’re jealous.  That’s what this is all about.”

Prepared for his protest, he knocked the wind out of her sails. 

“Got me there.  My ego’s a bit bruised.”

Lara weighed her words carefully.  “If you and I are ever going to work together again, you’ll have to accept I’m not interested in anything but a working relationship.”

A vein in his temple stood out, a muscle in his jaw ticked.  “Why’s that?  Because I don’t pant after you like a young stud, waiting for the right moment to mount you from behind?”

Heat burned in her face.  “Don’t be crude.”

“The truth sometimes hurts.”

“What I do in my off time is my own business.  Not the precinct’s and certainly not yours.”

Her heartbeat picked up its pace as she watched him struggle to keep his emotions under wrap.  The seconds ticked by, and he finally sighed.  “You’re right.  I apologize.  No more personal comments.”

“Thank you.”  She glanced down at the ME’s reports in front of her.  “Let’s brainstorm about these murders.”

*****

Lara’s jumbled thoughts drove her nuts later that evening.  She’d changed into an old denim shirt and ripped jeans with plans to watch an old movie.  Instead, she paced the floors unable to relax.  Only when she admitted to herself that she was waiting for Reino to call did she snap out of it.  “That’s it,” she mumbled as she stripped the sheets from the bed to rid the room of his scent.  “I’ll forget I ever met him.”

It had been a mistake from the beginning.  She should never have given into her lust.

The doorbell rang just after she’d tucked the clean sheets around the mattress.  Lara glanced at her watch.  She’d ordered a pizza about twenty minutes earlier.  Deliveries generally took longer.  She hurried to the door and looked out the peephole.  The blood rushed through her veins. 

“I thought you were going to call,” she snapped as she opened the door.

Reino pushed past her.  “Nice to see you, too,” he said and handed her a bouquet of sweet-smelling lilies.

Flowers?  He’d brought her flowers.  “What are these for?”

“Damn you’re suspicious.  Can’t a man bring a woman flowers without having an ulterior motive?”

His presence filled the room with strong sexual tension.  Lara’s emotions floundered, and she tore her gaze away from his.  “I’ll find a vase.”  Anything to escape his presence.

In the kitchen, she stood on tiptoe to open a cabinet and reach for a vase.  Reino came up behind her, his erection pushing into the small of her back.  “I’ll get it.” He lifted his arm and plucked a vase from the top shelf.

The breath that had caught in Lara’s throat at the feel of his body came out with a rush.  Her emotions swamped her, totally out of control.  Damn.  The entire situation was out of control. 

“Reino, what do you want from me?” she blurted.

He glanced up from the task of filling the vase with water, his expression for once serious.  “Haven’t you figured it out yet?”

“No.  If I had, I wouldn’t be asking.  I’m too old to play games.”

As if she hadn’t spoken, he took his time arranging the flowers and placed the vase in the middle of table.  “What do you think?” he asked, cocking his head to the side as he studied the arrangement.  “They look okay?”

She tore her gaze from the curling wisps of hair visible at the open V of his shirt and sighed.  “The flowers look fine.  They’re beautiful.  Thank you.”

“Call the club and cancel for tonight.”

Now what was he up to?  “I won’t be dancing until Hank can be there for backup.  I’ve got three nights off.”

He lightly fingered a loose curl that lay on her cheek.  “Good.  Come spend a few days with me in Gloucester.”

Tempting.  Too freaking tempting.  She should say no.  She should throw him out.  Tell him she wouldn’t see him again.  A stranger lurking inside her heart answered his question.  “Okay.  Let me pack a bag.”

On the way to the bedroom Lara wondered about her own sanity.  She had never been a woman who sought out relationships destined to go nowhere.  As much as she’d like to deny it, she was becoming attached to Reino.  Should she open herself to the hurt that would surely come when he tired of her? 

*****

            Reino entered the bedroom and walked over to Lara standing at her dressing table.  Her eyes met his in the mirror.  He couldn’t get enough of this woman.  Might never get enough of her.  His hands descended on her shoulders, and he placed a kiss on the top of her head.  Her hair smelled of rosemary, probably the shampoo she’d used that morning.  Damn.  She’d wear him out.

His fingers feathered across her collarbone and he undid the top buttons of the old denim shirt she wore.  While he was busy with the rest of the buttons, he nuzzled one side of her neck, gently biting her earlobe.  The shirt slipped to the floor.  She wore no bra, but he’d known that the minute he’d walked in.  Her nipples had peaked then, just as they did now. 

He cupped her breasts and his thumbs rolled the turgid peaks.  Lara moaned.  He looked at the mirror.  What a passionate creature she was.  Her head rested on his shoulder, her eyes closed, her lips parted.  “Look at me,” he commanded softly.

Her lashes fluttered against flushed cheeks before opening.  He inhaled sharply at the hot desire in those blue eyes.  “Let’s stay here tonight.  Go to Gloucester in the morning,” she whispered.

She dragged his hands away from her body and turned in his arms.  Her fingers made fast work of the snap and zipper on his jeans.  She dropped to her knees as she hooked her thumbs in his briefs and slid them down his legs along with the jeans.

Reino bent his knees slightly and braced himself for the onslaught of her tongue as it trailed up the inside of his thigh.  When she took the length of his erection in her mouth, his knees nearly buckled.  He cupped the back of her head, his fingers threaded into her curls.  Lights flashed behind his closed eyelids as Lara varied sucking him with lathing the full length of his cock her sweet hot tongue.  Right before he exploded he pulled her away, dropped to his knees in front of her and kissed her mouth.

A perfect fit.  A perfect kiss.  Everything about her was perfect.  She was the woman he’d been waiting for.  They slipped sideways to the floor, arms and legs entwined like two octopuses in a mating frenzy.  He freed his leg from between hers and hooked it around her.  The sound of their harsh breathing was the only sound in the room.

Until the doorbell rang.  Reino groaned.  “Ignore it.”

“It’s the pizza,” she whispered.  “I ordered it.”

He jumped to his feet, dragged on his jeans.  He might as well pay for the fucking pizza or the kid would ring the bell all night.

He brought the pizza into the bedroom, expecting Lara’s mood for sex to have disappeared.  His heart thudded and his mouth went dry.  She lay in bed, an invitation still in those sexy eyes.  He tossed the pizza box on the dresser, struggled out of his jeans and hit the mattress running.

*****

“This is decadent,” Lara said some time later as they lay propped on the pillows eating cold pizza.  “I just changed the sheets, too.”

Reino laughed.  “Decadence is fun with the right person.”

“Spoken like a true guy in his mid-twenties.”

He stopped chewing and pitched his crust into the empty box on the floor.  “I was waiting for the age thing to crop up again.  Spit it out.  Get in the open.”

Lara stiffened at the challenge in his voice.  Her appetite disappeared and she, too, threw the crust of her pizza in the box.  “Reino, facts are facts.  There’s an enormous age difference between us.  I feel like Mrs. Robinson, for Christ’s sake.”

His mouth tightened.  “You’re stretching it.  If I remember correctly, Mrs. Robinson was over forty and Benjamin was twenty-one.”

“You’re too young for me.  I can’t help the way I feel.”

“Too young for what?” he asked.  “Too young to vote?  Too young to drink?  Too young to make a baby?  Too young to fall in love?  Too young to have sex?  Too young to be a grandfather?”  He flipped on his side and leaned on his elbow, the anger in his face adding ten years to his age.  He poked her in the ribs with his finger.  “In all of the above, I’m only guilty of being too young to be a grandfather.”

Lara swallowed hard.  The pizza in her stomach threatened to make an encore.  “Okay.  I admit it.  It’s my hang-up.  I don’t feel right being involved with someone as young as you.”

“Worried about what others will think?” he taunted.

“People will talk.”

“So?  Let them.  Why do you care?”

“I don’t.”

“Spill it, Lara.  What’s the real reason you’re acting like it’s a federal crime to want to be with a man who’s thirteen years younger than you.”

 Lara looked down at her clasped hands and refused to meet his eyes.  She turned over and slid close to the edge of bed, well out of his reach.  So she thought. 

Reino scooped her spoon style against him.  His tone softened.  “You’re afraid of being hurt,” he whispered into the back of her neck. 

“Is that so unusual?” she murmured, relieved that it was out in the open.

“Everyone involved in a relationship takes a risk.  It’s more than that.  Get it off your chest.”

Lara abruptly changed the subject.  “Why hasn’t some sweet young thing snapped you up?”

“Because I’m cagey and didn’t want to be caught.  Stop changing the subject.”

Lara sighed.  “I’d risk the hurt if you were older.”  Fear welled in her chest, pushing the tears to the back of her eyes.  She swallowed the lump in her throat and continued.  “I’m almost thirty-nine years old.  My looks will go down hill faster than a runaway roller coaster from this day forward.  Think you’ll still want me in another five years?  Ten years?  Ten years from now you’ll be younger than I am at this moment.  I’ll be almost fifty.”  There she’d said it.  She squeezed her eyes tight in an attempt to hold back the tears.

Lara soaked up the warmth of his body resting against her back.  She quelled the urge to push closer against him.  His forefinger trailed up and down her arm. 

“If I could change our ages, I’d prefer to be ten years older than you, rather than ten years younger.”

Lara furrowed her brow.  “Why’s that?  No one should want to be older.”

“I’ve had my fill of twenty-somethings.  I like you the way you are.  Think you’re the only one afraid of getting hurt?  Think again.  I’m terrified.”

Lara gave a loud snort of derision.  “Right.  I bet you are.”

Reino nuzzled her neck.  “It’s true.  I’ve never had strong feelings for any woman.  It’s not a line, Lara,” he said when she tried to pull away.  “If all I wanted was sex, I could find it anywhere.”

“That’s what I like about you, Reino–your over-inflated ego.”

He chuckled.  “It’s the truth.  What I feel for you is different–something I can’t yet find a name for.  I want to explore what we feel for each other–wherever it leads us.”

“Even if one or both of us ends up with a broken heart?”

He pushed his arm under her body and hugged her.  “Nobody makes it through life without emotional pain.  Today is the only guarantee we have.  Hey!  Even General Electric only gives a few years of warranty on their appliances.”

Lara attempted to laugh.

“Let’s make the most of the present.  Let the future take care of itself.  I think we’ve been given a gift–at least I know I have.  Let’s be thankful and enjoy it.”

Lara found herself swayed by his argument.  Except for the one thing that still niggled at the back of her brain.  “What happens if we fall in love and decide we’d like to get married?”

“What’s wrong with that?”  She heard no trace of fear or reluctance in his voice.

“You’re young.  You’ll want children.  By then, I might not be able to give you any.”

He grasped her forearms and shook her gently.  “You are really good at creating obstacles.  Let me see…ever hear of adoption?”

Lara thought about the simple picture Reino created.  He’d not lived long enough to experience the myriad of problems life threw at a person.  Not had to hurdle barriers to reach a destination only to discover he didn’t want to be there.  Still…he tempted her.  She closed her eyes and basked in the heat his body radiated.  Tried to concentrate on her luck to have this young gorgeous hunk lying totally naked in her bed.  His intelligence and sense of humor were icing on the cake.

*****

Reino listened to Lara’s breathing and knew she’d fallen asleep.  How could he convince her to give them a chance?  As sure as his heart thumped against her back, he would make her see that what they had together was special.  Screw the age difference.  He’d had his fill of silly young women who didn’t have a clue what they wanted out of life.  He’d be damned if this woman beside him would get away.

Stretching his arm, he reached over and shut off the light on the nightstand on his side of the bed.  Lara stirred, but didn’t waken.  He pulled her small body closer to the middle of the bed and closed his eyes. 

A long while later his mind continued to race.  He thought about waking Lara to make love, then decided against it.  Sexual satisfaction wouldn’t cure his problem. 

Lara had fears.  So did he.  Lara’s job gave him nightmares.  Being a cop in a big city was dangerous business.  Knowing that an intentional, or even a stray, bullet could end her life in a second jabbed at him like a knife. 

Maybe he could convince her to move to the North Shore and find a job in a local police department.  Right.  While he was at it, maybe he could convince the Pope to approve birth control for Catholics. 

Perhaps there was something else she’d rather do for a living.  Like go back to school.  She might even want to stay home and learn how to paint–or write a book.  The possibilities were endless.  He decided to bring up the subject in the next few days.  Her job was just too damn dangerous. 

When Mr. Sand Man made his appearance, Reino gladly gave himself up to the drowsiness and floated away on a cloud of dreams of Lara.

At first Reino tried to incorporate the persistent ringing into his dreams before he realized that it was the phone.  Slow and groggy, he groped for it, knocking the small alarm clock off the nightstand.  “Hello?”  A heavy breathing came through the line?  “Hello?”  He heard a definite click.

“Reino?”  Lara’s sleep-filled voice asked.  “Who is it?”

“Must be a wrong number,” he mumbled, turning and drawing her into his arms.  “They hung up.”

Almost immediately, the phone rang again.

Suddenly alert, Lara climbed over him.  “I’ll get it.”

“Yes?  This is Detective Stevens.  Eddie?  Where are you?”

Reino reached up and turned on the light, squinting in the brightness.  Lara now stood beside the bed.  The look of horror on her face chased all tiredness from his mind.  “What’s wrong?”

She carefully hung up the phone.

“That was Eddie McKinney.  The homeless man I spoke to the other day,” she added.  “He had something important to tell me.” 

Reino picked up on the past tense.  “Had?”

“I heard a gunshot.  The line went dead.  I’m afraid my pipeline for information is dead on some city street under a payphone.”

Reino bolted off the bed.  “Jesus.  Someone killed him?”  Terror for Lara raced through his blood, driving his adrenaline to an all time high.  “Why?”

“My guess is it’s connected to the murders.  Eddie must have been going to tell me something to incriminate the murderer.”

Lara was opening bureau drawers and was half dressed before Reino got his pants on.  “What are you doing?”

“I’ve got to try to locate him.”

“Call the station and arrange for some backup.”

Her shoulders slumped, and he sighed with relief that she saw the wisdom of his advice.  “Damn,” he muttered when he stepped on something sharp.  He reached down and picked up the clock, surprised that it was already six-thirty.  He yawned and stretched.  Man when was the last time he’d slept so well?

Lara didn’t glance up from making coffee when he entered the kitchen.  “Did you call the station?”

Her voice was subdued.  “No.  There’s no reason.  The body will be discovered soon enough.”  She looked over shoulder and met his gaze.  “You were right.”

“I was?” He was puzzled.  “About what?”

“I killed Eddie McKinney.  Not with the twenty dollars, but by asking questions.  Whoever killed him must have seen me talking to him.”

Reino padded across the floor in his bare feet and drew her close.  “Hey.  You’re a cop.  That’s what cops do.”  He moved his hands over her slender curves and gave her a kiss.  He’d intended the kiss to comfort her, but the moment their lips touched, he wanted her so bad he hurt.  His cock hardened into an iron pole.  Sex was probably the last thing on Lara’s mind.  He forced himself to back off. 

*****

If Reino hadn’t pulled away, Lara knew she’d be flat on her back on the kitchen table.  She had to call the station and report what she suspected had happened to Eddie.  She doubted there’d be leads on his murder.  She locked her gaze with Reino’s.  Her belly fluttered with the hot passion burning bright in his eyes.  “I’ll be right back.  I’ve got to make a phone call.”

Ten minutes later, she walked naked toward the kitchen to put out the fire started by Reino’s hot kiss.  In the hall she heard running water in the bathroom and smiled. 

Reino was covered with soap from head to toe when Lara slipped into the shower.  Her gaze fell to the huge rod pointing straight at her.  “Are you okay?” he asked.

Her arms curved around his neck, pulling his head toward her until her lips were about a centimeter from his.  “I will be.”

Large hands encircled her ribcage as their mouths melded.  She nipped at his bottom lip.  He groaned and nipped her back.  Both of her hands grasped his cock and pumped.  Wetness rushed between Lara’s thighs when Reino’s tongue rasped her nipple.  His gentle sucking kept time with her hands.

“Turn around,” he said he said hoarsely.

Flickering tongues of flame burned her inside.  Reino placed her hands on the back tiled wall and used his foot to spread her legs as far as the tub allowed.  His hands coiled around her pelvic bones and pulled her lower body toward him. 

Inch by inch he pushed his cock between her vaginal lips.  “More Reino,” she panted.  “I want all of it.”

“Shh,” he whispered against her skin, his tongue marking a trail down her spine.  “Be patient.”

Lara was beside herself, her body craving the climax she’d come to expect.  The pulsing fever grew hotter.

Reino continued to tease.  A few inches in, a few inches out.  She tried to wiggle her ass.  His hands restricted her movements.  The climax, when it came, took her by surprise.  She stiffened, panted and moaned her release.

Once her contractions ceased, he rammed himself to the hilt.  “Oh, God,” she whimpered.  His hands crept around to her front, one concentrating on her breasts, the other finding her hard nub.  Lara leaned forward, braced her feet.  She concentrated on matching his rhythm while his busy fingers brought her to another peak.  His mouth sucked hard on the back of her neck.  She exploded a second time and felt Reino come at the same time. 

“The water’s getting cold,” Reino gasped. 

He was right.  Still, Lara was reluctant to move.  Surely, she’d collapse in a heap once he let go of her.

His hands steadied her as they straightened.  Lara didn’t move while Reino shut off the water, left the shower. 

She didn’t know why, but she felt awkward when he handed her a towel.  For the first time since they met, Reino avoided making eye contact.  What was going on?

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

He gave her a weak smile.  “No.  That was great.  Best way to start a day.”

The words were something Reino might say, but his enthusiasm and wry wit were missing.  Was the ax about to fall?  Had he tired of her already?  Lara wrapped the towel around her body and hurried to the bedroom.  Nerves shot to hell, she wanted to throw herself on the bed, pound the pillows and have a good cry. 

Instead, she hurried back into her clothes and went to the kitchen in search of coffee.  Reino was there, propped against the counter, a mug in his hand. 

Lara helped herself.  The heavy silence made her even more self-conscious.  The plans had been to go stay at Reino’s in Gloucester for a few days.  Had those plans changed?

“I suppose you’ll have to stick around and investigate what happened to Eddie.”

Question answered.  “I suppose,” she said, sipping her coffee.  They looked everywhere in the kitchen, but at each other.  Lara frowned.  “I’d appreciate the truth, Reino.”

“What truth?”  His perplexed expression looked genuine.

“Something’s changed since last night.  You’re aloof, untouchable.”

He shrugged.  “Just tired, I guess.  I’d better shove off and drive to Gloucester.  Haven’t been home for a few days.”

Lara refused to walk him to the door.  “Sure.  See you later.”  

He came over to where she stood and kissed her cheek.  He took two steps and turned to face her.  “How does your family feel about your job?”

She raised her brows.  “My job?”

“Yeah.  You being a cop.”

“They don’t have an opinion.  My parents are dead.  There are no other relatives.”

A fleeting look of pity came and went on his face.  “Oh.”  He turned and left.

The door had no sooner shut behind him when the phone rang–the precinct telling her about Eddie’s death.  Because he was a possible witness in her investigation, they’d called to let her know. 

Lara pulled her coat from the closet and left the apartment determined to immerse herself in the investigation and to hell with Reino Larkin.

Chapter Five

 

 

Lara shook off the blues and smiled as she picked up the skimpy Santa costume she’d found at a local thrift store a few days ago.  Even though Christmas had come and gone, she was sure the clientele at the Beaver Lodge wouldn’t care.  The hat had more material than the G-string and small top combined.  The knee-high boots were made of soft white leather. 

It had been over a month since the fourth murder.  By now the murderer should be frothing at the bit to kill again. 

Perhaps he still played the choking game to experience the ultimate climax, but didn’t kill the women.  Lara shook her head and sighed.  Being on a treadmill couldn’t be less productive than she’d been lately. 

She’d not heard a word from Reino.  Since he walked out of her apartment five days ago, she’d had difficulty organizing her thoughts.  In a span of a few weeks, the man had managed to worm his way into her head and, worse, into her heart.  There was no one to blame, except herself, for the pain and humiliation she experienced now.  She’d known for Christ’s sake.  Known, but did it anyway.  Went and fell in love with him. 

She lobbed the red G-string at the wall and looked around the room for something else to throw. 

The tension between Hank and her hadn’t lessened.  He spoke to her when necessary, and she often caught his harsh disapproving look.  His nose was out of joint because she’d chosen Reino’s company over his.  She didn’t tell him she and Reino were no longer an item.  As long as he believed otherwise, Hank kept his distance.

She sat in front of the mirror applying makeup and was just putting on her lipstick when the shrill peal of the doorbell startled her.  Her hand slipped, smearing a streak of red across her cheek.

 “Shit,” she muttered and grabbed a tissue to scrub it off.  Hank wasn’t due for another thirty minutes.  “You’re early,” she barked as she opened the door.

Only it wasn’t Hank who stood there with a huge smile on his face and flowers in his hand.  Reino ran his thumb over her cheek.  “Practicing a new routine?  As a clown perhaps?”

Before she weighed the wisdom of her thoughts, she blurted, “What do you want?   Hank will be here shortly.”

“I missed you, too,” he replied, pushing past her.

Lara dogged his heels as he strode to her kitchen, got a vase and arranged the flowers.  This time he’d brought red roses.  “Did you miss me?”

Lara counted to ten.  “Reino, what are you doing here?”

“That’s a stupid question.”

He’d disappeared for five days and she was asking stupid questions?  Lara decided to ignore him and returned to the bedroom to clean her face.  Two minutes later, Reino stood behind her.  “Sorry I haven’t been in touch.  Family business.  Are you back dancing at the club?”

Maybe she could freeze him out.  “Yep.”

“You and Hank got any idea why the guy hasn’t made a move yet?”

“Nope.”

He put his hands on her shoulders.  “Dancing tonight?”

Lara stiffened.  “Yep.”

“Why don’t you punch me?  I was an ass.  I apologize.”

The idea of slugging him tempted her.  “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Lara squeaked as he lifted her off her chair and tossed her on the bed.  “Shall I refresh your memory?”

“No.  I remember,” she muttered. 

“Good.”  He stood beside the bed and suddenly burst into laughter.

She pushed up onto her elbows.  “What’s so funny?”

Reino walked to a framed picture on the wall and plucked off the G-string she’d thrown earlier.”

“I hope you never consider a job as an interior decorator.”

Lara’s face heated, and she rolled off the bed.  “I have a bit of a temper.”

 “No kidding.  Busy after work?”

Her heart thumped.  Tell him to get lost, you fool.  “No.”

“I’ll give you a ride home.  What’s the matter,” he asked when she turned away.

“I think it’s best if you just come here.”

“Old Hank giving you a hard time?”

“A bit,” she admitted with reluctance.

“Why do you care what he thinks?”

Lara lied.  “I don’t.”

“Then ride home with me tonight.”

She took a deep breath and turned to face him.  “You and I have fun together.  That’s all.  Don’t start telling me what to do.”

The heavy silence in the room turned uncomfortable, and she braced herself for an argument.  She couldn’t fathom the expression on his face.  The hardness in his eyes was far different from their usual twinkle.  “I’m disappointed in you, Lara,” he said finally.

Lara glanced at the clock.  “Hank will be here momentarily.”

A bitter smile spread over his face.  “And that’s my cue to get lost.”  He gave her a mock salute and walked away.

Lara gripped the edge of the dresser to keep herself from running after him like some love-struck teenager. Until now, Reino had taken everything in stride.  He’d never tried to interfere in her job or her life.  Maybe his anger was for the best.  He’d walk away and she’d never see him again.  Why didn’t that thought bring her satisfaction?  Perhaps because her times with Reino had been the happiest she could remember.

*****

Reino sat at the bar and nursed his beer.  His visit with Lara hadn’t gone as planned.  Granted, he’d behaved like an ass the last time he’d seen her.  He’d walked out and not called her for five days. 

For the first time in his life he was possessive of a woman, concerned for her safety.  In a few short weeks she’d become the most important thing in his life.  Put bluntly, he was scared shitless.  Afraid of losing himself–afraid of losing her.  It became one in the same.  He’d needed time and space to think it over.  For five miserable days, all he’d done was think about her.  Tonight.  He’d tell her tonight.

Lost in his thoughts, he paid little attention when someone sat on the barstool beside him.  “Still sniffing after Lara?”

Reino’s hand tightened on the neck of his bottle.  He met Hank’s gaze and forced a congenial smile.  Tonight, the cop looked like any other man at the club.  Just another customer here to see some prime feminine flesh.  “Good evening, Detective.”

“Leave her alone, Larkin.”

“What gives you the prerogative to choose Lara’s friends?”

Hank’s face was a classic study of a man teetering on the edge of losing his cool.  “I’m making it my business.”

“Sorry,” Reino said, turning his attention back to the dancer on stage.  “I’ve always had a problem following orders.”

“Hurt Lara and I’ll hunt you down.”

Reino drained the beer in his bottle.  “Duly noted.”  His gaze followed the older man’s stiff back as he headed to his usual spot on the far wall.

A glance at his watch told Reino that Lara would be on stage in about ten minutes.  He caught the bartender’s attention and ordered another beer.  Sitting on this barstool was getting old–way too old.  Lara’s job would constantly involve shit like this.  Could he be happy in a relationship with a cop?

*****

Her cue song began.  Rockin’ ’Round the Christmas Tree.  If something didn’t break this week, Lara was done with this undercover assignment.  We’ve had enough!  —the muscles in her legs screamed at her as she pranced onto the stage.  Couldn’t agree more guys. 

The smoky interior made her eyes dry and irritable.  Each night she found it more difficult to give the audience what they expected—sultry smiles and sexy antics.  She managed to dance her way through the end of the song.

Back in her cubicle to change, she called “come in” at the knock on the door.  Expecting Steven, her heart skipped a few beats when in the mirror she saw the dark-skinned man who’d been a regular in the club every night since she’d started dancing.  He’d made no move before, so she’d mentally written him off as a suspect.  Decided he was just one of the normal perverts who frequented the club on a regular basis.

She tightened her robe and swung around to face him.  “You’re violating the club’s policy.  Get out.”

Thick lips curved into what he probably considered a smile.  Actually, he looked more like an alligator ready to devour an unsuspecting rabbit sitting on the edge of the swamp.  “Steven mentioned you might be interested in some extra money.”

Her heartbeat tripled.  Feigning disinterest, she turned back to the mirror and continued to remove her makeup with a moist pad.  “Might be.  What’re the particulars?”

He shoved his hands in his pants pockets and casually rested against the paper thin wall.  “Tonight.  I’ll take you there.”

She met his gaze in the mirror and arched her brows.  “Think I’m crazy?  I need a hell of lot more information than that.  What’s your name?”

“My name’s not important.  I’m just the messenger.  It’s a one on one situation.  My client’s well-known.  It’d be bad for his reputation to be seen in a place like this.”

Lara barely contained her excitement.  Could this be the break they’d been waiting for?  “Did Steven fill you in about my terms?”

“I don’t deal with Steven.  This is strictly between you and my client.”

She grinned.  “More money for me.”

He chuckled, telling her she’d said the right thing. 

“I’ll be waiting at the bar.  Meet me there as soon as you’re dressed.”  His hand moved to the doorknob.

“Hey!  Wait a damn minute,” she protested.  “I haven’t agreed to anything.  What’s this client of yours expecting?  Private strip show?  A lap dance?  Give me some details.  And I wanna know what he’s paying.”

The messenger, as he’d termed himself, gave an exaggerated sigh.  “The guy wants to fuck.  You up for that?”

“Nothing kinky?  No threesomes? Animals?”

Another creepy chuckle.  “Nothing like that.”

“What’s he willing to pay?”

“Five hundred the minute you walk in the door.  More if he likes what he gets.”

Lara rose, took two steps and held out her hand.  “You have yourself a deal.  Give me ten minutes.”  Lara barely controlled a shudder when the creep ran his thumb along her palm.  She quickly pulled her hand from his grip.

As soon as the door closed, Lara counted to ten then fished her cell phone out of her purse, and dialed Hank.  “Tonight might be the night.”  She hurriedly gave him the details. 

“Finally,” Hank said.  This club depresses me.  I’ve got your back.  Once you’re inside the suspect’s place, I’ll give you thirty minutes before I come in.” 

Lara flipped the cell shut, dropped it in her purse and left her room.  Entering the dim club from the dank hallway, her gaze went to the bar.  Disappointment warred with relief.  Reino was gone.  Hopefully, he’d use the key she’d given him and wait patiently in front of the T.V.

She inhaled deeply, straightened her shoulders and walked toward the exit, a spring in her step.  She actually managed not to flinch when the messenger took her by the elbow and steered her out the door to a Lincoln sitting by the curb with the engine running.  Lara stumbled and would have fallen if not for the hand on her arm.  The car matched the description of the one Eddie had seen.

The geek opened the Lincoln’s passenger door and Lara slid into the front seat.  Before he shut the door, Lara turned to her driver still standing on the curb.  “I have to call you something.  What’s your name?”

He hesitated, his dark eyes boring holes into hers.  “Mack.”

The smell of new leather filled her senses.  Whoever this client was, he didn’t lack for money.  Once Mack climbed in behind the wheel, he reached in his pocket and withdrew a red silk scarf.  “I have to blindfold you.  My client is very particular about no one knowing where he lives.”

Lara’s mouth went dry.  “I don’t think so, Mack.”

Mack shrugged and rested his hands on the steering wheel.  “Guess the deal’s off.  I’ve got my orders.”

Lara’s gaze slid to the side-view mirror.  Hank’s car was two empty parking spaces behind.  The neon light from the Beaver Lodge illuminated the car’s interior.  Hank drummed his fingers on the steering wheel.  This might be the only opportunity to red-handedly catch the maniac who’d already murdered four women.  Hank was the best backup she could ask for.  “All right,” she said, not having to fake the quiver in her voice. 

Mack leaned over and gently tied the scarf around her head, effectively obliterating her vision.  The car pulled away.  Lara tried to remember the sequence of left and right turns, but abandoned the effort after a while.  It felt like they were driving around the same block.  She’d been trained to trust her partner.  At this moment, she had no other choice.  She and Hank had discussed whether she should carry her weapon and decided against it.  There was always the possibility she’d be searched, and a weapon could blow her cover. 

After what seemed to Lara like forever, the car slowed to a stop.  Mack turned off the engine.  She heard him get out of the car.  When her door opened, she raised her hands to rid herself of the scarf.  Two beefy hands grasped hers.  “Not until you’re inside.”

Mack gruffly pulled her from the car.  Lara groped for her purse and managed to grasp it before he yanked her from the car.  “Hey, Mack,” she said, yanking away from his hold.  “Go easy.  I might just rethink this gig.”

His grip gentled, and he muttered something she didn’t catch.  They walked along a cobblestone sidewalk. 

“Steps ahead,” Mack said.  Lara used the toes of her boots to guide her.  She’d never look at a blind person in the same way again.  It had to be an every day challenge.

A soft buzz told her that Mack had used a card or a code to enter the building.  Fifteen steps later they were on an elevator.  The elevator was fast.  Must be a newer building.  They turned left as they left the elevator and a short distance down the hall entered a room on the right.

Mack removed the scarf and slid the coat from her shoulders, tossing it on a huge overstuffed chair.  Lara blinked several times and swallowed a surprised gasp. 

The apartment reeked of money.  Candles burned on the coffee table, filling the room with the strong scent of bayberry.  Could she be wrong?  Her instincts told her no—even if the guy did appear to have class.

Lara took two steps to the chair where Mack had put her purse, along with her coat. 

“What are you doing?” Mack asked from the kitchenette visible to the living area. 

“I had a date tonight.  I’ve got to cancel.”  She searched her purse.  The cell phone wasn’t there.  The first shiver of fear made its way from her brain to the base of her spine.  She shrugged as if it didn’t matter.  “Guess I must have left it at the club.”  Like hell.

“Follow me,” Mack said, a smile on his face.  Lara straightened her shoulders and dogged his heels.  The bedroom they walked into was no less richly decorated than the rest of the apartment.  A king-sized bed dominated the room.  A large mirror was mounted on the ceiling over the bed.  Another one filled the wall at the headboard and a third on the wall across from the end of the bed.    She bit back a smile.    This guy didn’t want to miss anything.

“Where’s my man?” Lara asked in her best bored tone of voice.  “I could be making money elsewhere.”

“He’ll be here.  Relax and have a glass of champagne.”  Mack popped the cork off the bottle.   

“No thanks.  I’m not thirsty.”

Mack frowned, his hands tightening on the bottle.  “You’ve agreed to this party, Summer.  I suggest you follow the rules.”

What was going on?  There was nothing in the autopsy reports about the women being drugged.  She pushed her hair away from her face impatiently.  “Okay.  Just a small glass if it’ll make you happy.  If the guy doesn’t arrive in fifteen minutes, I’m out of here.”  She’d leave before Hank came bursting in like the Marines coming to the rescue.  She sipped a small amount of the champagne. 

Hank’s plan gave her thirty minutes before he arrived and busted whoever was here.  At this rate, the plan would fail.  A visual scan of the bedroom showed her there was no phone.

Mack was in the process of turning down the bed covers when Lara began to feel odd.  Her arms and legs were so heavy she couldn’t move.  Even her tongue became numb.  Her eyes widened in true terror.  Was Mack the one all along?  She attempted to move and crumbled to the floor in a heap, the champagne glass she held falling onto the thick carpet.

Mack’s rich chuckle sounded from over her.  “Finally.  I thought I’d have to force the champagne down your throat.”  He hoisted her into his arms and dumped her on the bed.  Helpless, Lara lay there like a rag doll, while he stripped her, neatly folding each piece of clothing and laying it on a chair nearby.  She opened her mouth to speak, or scream, at this point she wasn’t sure which.  Her vocal chords were paralyzed as well.

Helpless as a baby, all she could do was lay there and watch Mack methodically tie each of her limbs with a bright red silk scarf, just like the one that covered her eyes.  Soon she was spread-eagled on the huge bed.  He approached her, trailed his finger down her neck and tweaked a nipple.  “Soon you’ll discover nirvana.” 

He tied a red scarf around her neck and arranged the long ends between her breasts.  Like her, the panic welling in her throat had no place to escape.  Mack left the room and shut the door quietly behind him.  She heard voices, but the words were muffled.  A clock ticked on the nightstand, reminding her of a ticking bomb.  Hank should be here soon.  She inhaled deeply, willing herself to relax.

The prickles that attacked her limbs and tongue took her by surprise.  As quickly as the paralysis had set in, it left her.  “Hey,” she hollered as soon as she discovered her voice worked.  “Mack?  Get your ass in here.”

Lara wriggled her wrists to no avail.  The harder she pulled, the tighter the knot became.  The door swung open and banged against the bedroom wall. Her heart leaped into her mouth.  Sweat broke out on her forehead, and she thought she might vomit.  The man standing in the open doorway held a red scarf in one hand.

Chapter Six

 

 

“Hank?” she managed to say.  “What are you doing?  Is Mack cuffed?  Was he the one?”  Surely, the drug had dulled her senses.  The look on her partner’s face scared her more than Mack ever could have.

“Hello, Lara,” he said.  His facial expression was calm.  The hunger she saw raging in his eyes as it traveled over her nakedness told another story.  “You’re as beautiful as I’ve imagined.”

Her heart thumped and her mind whirred with the implications of her situation.  All her emotions must have showed in her expression because laughter rumbled in Hank’s chest.

“What’s the matter?  Cat got your tongue?  Never thought I’d see the day you’d be at a loss for words.”

Perhaps she could buy some time and come up with a plan.  “I don’t understand.  What’s going on Hank?”

Hank’s mouth twisted into a crooked smile.  “Don’t play dumb with me.  You’re smart.  You knew the moment I walked in the door what was coming down.”

“The man I know isn’t a murderer.”

For a moment, a twinge of regret passed over his face.  Or perhaps it was wishful thinking.

“The first one was an accident.”  His hands caressed the silk scarf as if it were a lover.  “The pleasure I felt at the moment she ceased breathing…”  Hank shuddered, then regained his composure.  “I have no choice, Lara,” he said as if talking to a simpleton.  “I have to keep experiencing that sensation.  I crave it.”

Hank moved closer to the bed.  “I’ve wanted you for a long time.  I know the pleasure I’ll experience the instant you die will be my greatest yet.”

“You need help, Hank.”

He sank onto the mattress beside her.  A trembling hand reached over to cup her breast.  He squeezed, gently at first, then hard enough to bring a moan to her lips. 

“I need you, Lara.  I need to ejaculate inside you.  It didn’t have to be this way.  If only, you’d—“

Lara twisted away as best she could.  “Stop it.  I don’t want you touching me.”

“By the time I’m done, you’ll want me as much as I want you.  Relax, Lara.  Let yourself enjoy it.”

Hank rose and rapidly stripped off his clothes.  Lara turned her head away and tried to think.  By her very nature, she refused to give up hope, but her brain was fuzzy–either from the drug she’d been given or from fear that she was doomed.  The end result was the same.  She couldn’t come up with an escape plan.

Her head came off the pillow when he kneeled on the bed between her legs.  “Hank, I’m warning you.  Lay one finger on me and you’re a dead man.”

He chuckled and ran his finger up the inside of her thigh.  “You’re a good cop.  You know better than to make empty threats.”

Leaning forward, he lifted her head and carefully positioned a second red scarf around her neck, tying it loosely as he arranged the long ends between her breasts.  He then sat back on his heels and examined her.

The sight of him on his haunches, naked and staring at her struck her as ludicrous.  Lara’s nervous reaction to danger had always been to laugh.  A huge hysterical giggle lay in her chest, trying to travel up her throat and break out.  She swallowed several times.  Laughing at Hank would not be a good thing.

“Hank, listen to me.”  Lara hated the desperation in her voice.  “You’ll never get away with this.  Cut your losses now.  Turn yourself in.”

Lara shuddered when Hank’s eyes glazed over with what could only be described as insanity.  “Of course I’ll get away with it.  Mack’s gone to find a place to dump your body.  When he gets back, he’ll rough me up.  I’m prepared for the beating.  Then he’ll carry you out to the Lincoln and dump you in some alley.  Being the concerned citizen he is, he’ll place an anonymous call to the precinct to tell them that he witnessed someone carrying a body out of this building.  You see, sweetheart,” he whispered as he leaned down to trail his tongue across her belly, “I almost lost my own life trying to save you.”

Without warning the door splintered open.  “Freeze!”  Two uniformed cops burst into the room.  Hank rolled to the floor in one fluid motion, grabbing for his pants.

“Watch it,” Lara yelled.  “There’s a gun in his pocket.”  Lara saw the slight hesitation in the young cops’ expressions.  Seeing two well-known detectives in their precinct naked together had to be hard to comprehend.  “Cuff him,” Lara commanded. 

She let out a sigh when one of the men tackled Hank on the floor.  The other quickly slapped on the cuffs. 

“Lara, are you all right?”  Reino rushed through the doorway toward the bed.  The knots in the scarves held fast, so he used his jackknife to cut her free.

Reino pulled the spread off the bed and wrapped it around her nakedness.  With total disregard for their audience, Reino gathered her close and murmured in her ear.    “You’re safe now.  Thank God.  I was so afraid they wouldn’t get here in time.”

“How did you know?” she asked with a calmness she was far from feeling.  She wanted to throw herself at Reino and thank him for saving her life.  She refused to put on a show for the rookies.

“I followed you from the club.  No one went into the building after you and the goon who drove you.  Hank kept looking at his watch.  When he got out of his car, carrying a red scarf, it all clicked into place.  I wanted to tackle him on the sidewalk, but knew if I did, he’d still be on the streets to kill again.  So I called the precinct and told them what was happening.“

Reino smiled and almost melted her heart.  “Isn’t that what cops do?”

“It is.”  She touched his cheek.  “You did good.”

Hank’s maniacal laugh broke the tender moment.  “I wish I could be around when this young stud dumps you on your ass, Lara.”

The arm around Lara’s shoulders stiffened.  Reino’s fingers dug into her skin.  “Shut up, Hank,” Lara said.  “Whatever happens in my life is none of your damn business.   Help him get dressed, then take him away and book him,” she told the uniforms. 

*****

Lara sat at her desk and grimaced as she drank from her cup.  The coffee had turned cold.  She didn’t remember ever being this tired.  Muscle fatigue had attacked every inch of her body.  Her head pounded like it held a million jackhammers all going at the same time.

Hank had been booked, called a lawyer and now sat in jail, waiting to make bail.  Lara thought he’d be waiting for a long time.  No judge in his right mind would let him out on the streets.  Somewhere along the line, Hank had snapped.  She hadn’t suspected that he walked the thin line between sanity and insanity. 

Bob felt at fault for what had happened.  Because he was the supervisor, all decisions were his responsibility.  Lara managed to convince him that it was no one’s fault– that nobody had picked up on Hank’s unstable psyche. 

“Hey babe,” Reino’s sexy voice preceded him into the room.  “You ready to go.”

“Don’t call me that,” she sniped.  “You know I hate it.”

“You look like death warmed over.”

“Gee, thanks,” Lara drawled.  “You always know what to say to win a woman’s heart.”

As usual, he ignored her sarcasm.  “Come on, let’s go.  I’ve got a surprise for you.  Bob says he doesn’t want to see you for at least five days.  I went to your apartment and packed some clothes.”

Lara pushed her chair back and rose.  She must be tired because she couldn’t even muster any anger over the fact that Reino must have pawed through her bureau drawers.  She grabbed her coat off the rack, picked up her purse and followed Reino out of the building.  It was only when the fifty-seven Chevy cruised down Route One Twenty-Eight that she thought to ask where they were going.

“Gloucester.  We never made it there the last time.”

Lara rested her head on the back of the seat and shut her eyes.  The drone of the engine lulled her to sleep.

“Wake up, Lara,” the voice insisted.  “It’s a tequila sunrise.  You don’t want to miss it.”

Lara forced her eyes open and wished for some toothpicks to prop her lids open.  Reino was right.  The predominant reds intermingled with yellow, the resulting color like that of the drink as the sun started to rise. 

“Wow.  You get to see this every morning?”

“I’m an early riser, so yeah, I do–when I’m home.”

“I like to sleep late.”

“That’s because you live in the city.  Move out here, and you’ll be raring to go at five a.m.”

That’s what you think.

Reino turned off onto a gravel driveway that wound its way uphill.  A large white sign greeted them as they drove through the open wrought iron gates.  Larkin Construction.

He pulled the car into one of several parking spaces in front of the old sea captain’s home.  Lara glared at him.  “Bastard.  You lied to me.  You don’t pound nails.  You own the freakin’ construction company.”

Reino grinned at her.  “Hey!  You’re the one who assumed I pounded nails for a living.  Besides, I like to ruffle your feathers.  Gives me an excuse to smooth them back into place.”

He was right.  She’d jumped to the conclusion all on her own.  She had no defense.  There were Larkin Construction signs all over the state.  No wonder Reino could afford to restore muscle cars.  “I feel like a fool,” she admitted with a sigh.  “I’m not usually so judgmental.”

“No problem.  Didn’t faze me.”

“Not much does,” Lara muttered, and fumbled to open the car door.  The pungent ocean smell relaxed her the minute she stepped out of the car. 

The view from the front porch of the house belonged on a calendar.  Lara couldn’t wait to check out the widow’s walk she’d seen on the roof as they drove in.  Suddenly, she looked forward to the next five days.

Reino unlocked the door and stood aside so Lara could enter.  The ceilings in the main foyer were at least twenty feet high.  Lara got an immediate sense of what it must have been like to live here in the nineteenth century.  She pictured the maids bustling about, dusting the banisters of the spiral staircase visible just ahead to the left.  The hardwood floor looked like the original, but had been sanded and varnished.  Someone, her guess, Reino, had put a lot of work into this house. 

His arms slid around her from behind.  “You’re looking toward the stairs.  Ready for bed?”

Without waiting for an answer, he scooped her into his arms and carried her upstairs.  The bedroom was decorated in the style of late eighteenth century period.  “I didn’t realize you got into decorating, as well as restoring cars,” she said as he laid her on the canopied bed.

“Not me.  My sister, Sarah.  She loves spending my money.”

“It’s beautiful.”

“This is the guest room.  My room is very modern…and, at the moment, resembles a war zone.”

As if he had every right, Reino sat beside her on the bed and took off her clothes.  It never occurred to Lara to argue.  Her blood ran hot for him.  She’d accepted that.  Soon he’d be imbedded deep within her and all would be right with the world.

Reino whispered something, but she couldn’t make out the words for the roar in her ears.

She linked her arms around his neck.  “Hurry, Reino.  I want you.”

His jeans slid to the floor, and he kicked them across the room.  “We’re good togeth—”

Lara’s mouth cut off his words.  She teased him with her tongue until a rough moan rolled from his throat.

They toppled down and lay on their sides, facing each other.  Lara reached down and caressed his erection.  As much as she wanted to make their lovemaking last, she needed to feel his hugeness pushing between her legs.  Reino had given her a new sense of her femininity.  “You’ve turned me to mush.  Sex is always on my mind.”

“Me too,” he growled.  “I can never get enough of you.  I bet your legs are tired all the time.”

“Why?  From dancing?”

“No because you’re always running through my mind.”

She giggled and punched his arm.  “You’re so damn corny.”

“But you love me.”  Reino gently pushed her onto her back, his hand parting her vaginal lips.  His thumb kept up a steady circular motion on her hardened nub until Lara wailed and arched her hips.  Excitement jumped in her belly.  A spiraling sensation started in her toes and traveled up her legs, until she exploded like a bottle of shaken coke.

She was slowly drifting back to reality when Reino rolled over on her and plunged deep.  His tongue dipped briefly in her ear.  Lara quickly picked up his rhythm, not surprised that she wanted him again so soon.  Her heart danced with happiness.  For better or worse, she’d see this relationship to wherever it took them.

Reino raised himself on his elbows and looked at her.  A sheen of perspiration glowed on his face, his breathing ragged.  Tendons in his neck stood out.  In the throes of his passion, he looked like he was in pain.

Lara wrapped her legs around his waist, opening herself further for him.  He drove into her like a battering ram.  Her fingers clutched at the sheet, the second orgasm taking her by total surprise.  Her body convulsed and pushed Reino over the edge.

*****

Lara pushed aside the white muslin curtain and leaned her forehead on the cool glass.  Clouds hung low over the ocean, giving the misty sky an ominous look.  The fog horn sounded mournfully at ten second intervals.  The first day she’d thought it an eerie sound.  Now she’d grown to like it, found it comforting.  Since the day they arrived, she hadn’t seen the sun.

“More coffee?”

Laura turned to smile at Reino.  Hot steam rolled off the tops of the two mugs he held.  She stifled a laugh.  His hair was a mess, his clothes crumpled, as if he’d slept in them for more than one night.  He looked delicious.

He moved to stand beside her and gazed into the fog.  “The view is spectacular from here.”

“I wouldn’t know.”

“If there’s no fog, the sight will knock you on your ass.”

“And how often does that happen?” she joked.  “Once or twice a year?”

“At least a dozen days.”

She snuggled into his warmth.  “Thanks for bringing me to your home.  It’s beautiful.”

“Move in with me,” he murmured into her hair.

Lara shouldn’t be surprised at his question.  Actually, she’d expected it.  For the past two days, she’d pushed aside fears about the future and enjoyed Reino’s company.  Enjoyed the great sex, the fun times and especially the quiet times.

Last night she’d almost asked him if he loved her.  Thank God the words had stuck in her throat like a dry cracker.

Reino put an arm around her shoulders and squeezed.  “Let’s go for a walk.”

Lara set her mug on the window sill next to his and rested her hands on his chest and smoothed a wrinkle in his shirt.  Standing on tiptoe, she rubbed her lips across the stubble on his chin, turned on by the roughness.  “I’d rather wait until the sun comes out.  Right now I can think of better things to do.

Green eyes twinkled at her from under his thick lashes.  “Is that right?  Let me show you another guest room.  The one we’ve been using is a mess.”

She ran to the curving staircase.

“Reino?” she asked looking at him over her shoulder.  “How often is there a vacancy in the Gloucester Police Department?”

 

Totally engrossed in watching the sway of her butt as she climbed the stairs, he couldn’t be sure he heard her right.  “What did you say?”  

She sighed.  “Never mind.”

Reino grabbed her arm.  “Say it again.”

“I love you.”

“Oh, baby.  I’ve been waiting forever to hear those words.”

Lara’s cheeks turned a light pink, but she held his gaze.  “I didn’t want to, Reino.  I tried hard not to.  I couldn’t help myself.  And don’t call me baby.  I don’t like it.”

“If we go down this road together, I’ll never let you go.”

She grasped his hands and held his gaze with steady blue eyes.  “Let’s not worry about the future.  What will be, will be.

“I want you forever, Lara.  Like in partner, friend, lover and wife.”

“Wife?” she squeaked.  “I hadn’t thought that far ahead.”

Reino buried his face against her neck to hide his fear.  He took a deep breath.  He could win her over to his way of thinking in a matter of days, hours perhaps, if he worked hard.  “Okay, we won’t rush it.  For now we’ll live together, get to know each other, enjoy each other’s company.  Imagine the fun we’ll have.”

“You really want to marry me?”

He pulled back to look into her face.  “I do.   Have I done anything to make you doubt my sincerity?”

“Mrs. Reino Larkin,” she tested the words on her tongue.  “Not bad.  Lara Larkin.”  She scowled.  “Not so good.”

“Keep your maiden name.”

“No,” she shook her head.  “If I marry a man, then I want to do it the old-fashioned way.”

Happiness strummed through Reino’s veins.  “Let’s change and drive to town to apply for a license.”

Lara’s fingers unfastened the buttons on his shirt.  “Later, Reino.  We’ve got more pressing matters to take care of right now.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Closing the Deal

By

Tess Harrison
Chapter One

 

 

Elaine Morgan slammed her briefcase on the check-in desk at the Alluring Isle resort and reveled in the distance as the clerk retreated.  This weekend was already a disaster.  First, the flight experienced tremendous turbulence, and then the lady in the seat behind hers yanked handfuls of Lani’s hair out when the plane dropped several feet after hitting an air pocket.  She broke a heel getting her luggage off the rack.  And now her reservations were screwed up.

So far this trip was not a leave-your-cares-behind fantasy weekend. Why had she agreed to this?  Oh yeah, to keep from keeling over and dying at any minute.  And to have a good time.  As if that would happen.  Not when so much remained unresolved at home.

She pinned the pudgy, balding clerk with her best I’m God and you’re not look, and said, “The reservation is under the name Elaine Morgan.  Not E. Lane.”

Opening her briefcase, she pulled out the confirmation numbers.  Spying the prescription her doctor had written her for high blood pressure, she snapped the lid closed.  She refused to live the rest of her life out of a bottle.  She’d find a way to control her issues without the aid of drugs.  They hadn’t helped her father, and they wouldn’t help her.

“Here.”  She slid the sheet across the desk.  The clerk took the paper and started punching numbers into the computer.

Running her hand through her long brown hair, Lani gazed around the lobby of the resort.  Ceiling fans turned throughout the building, circulating the air.  Although this early in the season the temperatures hadn’t reached sweltering, they were definitely on the rise.  The wicker style furniture and tropical plants did give the place a slowed down atmosphere.  As far as getting out of the big city rush mode that was good.  But the color scheme of sea green and peach could stand some modernization.  Something bolder, with more pizzazz, would bring the all inclusive beach resort into the current century.

The feel of eyes on her sent shivers up her spine.  Lani twisted around so she had a full view of the lobby.  This wasn’t the first time she’d felt the pressure of someone’s gaze on her since catching her flight out of Atlanta that morning.  It’d only been a two-hour flight, but she’d been unable to dislodge the creepy sensation until the plane landed on the island.

She scanned the entire room, taking in all the people.  Two men stood by the entryway.  A young kid wearing a baseball cap hovered near one of the large plants.  Her gaze darted to a doorway labeled private.  A grizzly looking man in a horrid print shirt stood staring at her.  When he noticed he’d been caught he tipped his hat.

“Ah, yes.  Here we are.  You’re in bungalow seventeen.”

Lani snapped her gaze back to the reception clerk.  He turned to retrieve the room keys, and she shook her head.  If this were any indication of her weekend’s destiny, she’d be lucky if she left her room.  She’d brought the Peterson and Raines files thinking she’d at least take them to the beach or pool and work on them there.  She shifted her gaze and noted that Big Hairy still stood watching her.  Then again, the rooms had air conditioning.

She took the key and signed the form the clerk handed her.

“There’s live music at the canteen by the pool, and you can usually find some type of event you can join.  Whatever your pleasure, there’s always something for everyone.”

“Thanks.”  She passed him the sheet.  “But what I want is peace and quiet.”

She backed away and grabbed her cases.  Crossing to the sitting area, she shifted her bags and pulled out her cell phone.  She needed to check in with Tina.  Tina Holland had been Lani’s office manager for the past year, and was also probably Lani’s closest friend.

As the phone rang, she twisted and glanced behind her.  The strange man had vanished.  She sighed in relief.

When the call went into voicemail Lani said, “Hey, Tina.  It’s Lani.  I know you said you’d call if BBX made a move, but you know me.”  She looked around the lobby as she spoke.  When her gaze swiped past the registration desk she was lust struck.

Now standing at the counter was a delectable slice of tall, dark maleness that put every other man she’d seen on this retreat in the hall of shame.  Black, collar length hair, dark shirt stretched taut over broad shoulders, and jeans that snuggly fit the tightest ass she’d ever had the pleasure of ogling.  Something red-hot streaked through her blood to pool between her thighs.  She couldn’t remember the last time a man affected her this way.

“Whoa, baby.”  She realized she was still on her call and quickly said, “I, um, have to go.  I’ll call you later.”

She hung the phone up and stared at the man’s back, unable to tear her gaze away.  Too bad she couldn’t see if his front looked half as fine as his backside.  This could potentially put a whole new spin on the meaning of restful weekend.  Turning it into a rejuvenating one as well.  How many times had Tina told her all she needed was a good lay?

Just then the guy turned his head, and she caught a glimpse of his profile.  She wouldn’t mind a taste of that.

“What did you say?”

Crap.  Had she said that out loud?  The passing couple stopped and stared at her.  “Sorry.  It was nothing.”

You own your company for crying out loud.  Get a grip.  If seeing one man could turn you into a babbling idiot then you have been deprived too long.

But that was exactly what a man should look like.

Shaking her head, she cleared it of that let-me-out-to-play voice.  There wasn’t time for those kinds of thoughts or behaviors.  She’d decided to come on this trip to find a fresh approach with her last two loyal clients and unwind from the stress that had a vise grip on her blood pressure.  Not fraternize.

She turned her back to the desk, removing the stud from her site, and lifted her knee to rest her briefcase flat so she could open it and slip her phone inside.   With her broken heal wobbling, she struggled to remain balanced.  Lani started to move to a chair, but at that moment a group of tourists streamed past, knocking into her.  She lost her balance, and her briefcase and everything inside flew across the floor in different directions.

“Damn it.”

She hurried over to retrieve her papers, before the herd trampled them.  Just as she started to lift the files a second pair of hands joined hers.  Looking up, she stared into the face of the hottie.

“Are these yours?”

His velvety voice grazed her skin.  In an attempt to keep her wits, Lani breathed deep only to take in his exotic, spicy scent.  He reached his hand up and pulled his sunglasses down until he peered at her over the rims with his deep, soulfully dark eyes.

She was supposed to say something.  “Yes.  They’re mine.  Thanks.”  She grabbed them from him and shoved them into her briefcase.

They both stood, and he watched as she struggled to close her case.  He reached over and took it from her hands.  “Allow me.”

He held it steady while she fastened it.

“Thanks, again.”  She took the handle and slipped it out of his grip.

“No problem.”

That man was walking, talking sin, and she needed to get away from him.  Distractions of this nature, no matter how decadent, could not last and were not a part of her plans.  Grabbing her other suitcase, she’d only taken a step when he stopped her.

“I think you forgot something.”

She turned back in time to watch him lean over and pick up a foil packet with his thumb and forefinger.  He held it out to her in his palm.  When she reached for it, he pulled it back.  “I like a woman who comes prepared.”

“This woman only comes when fully prepared.”  She snatched the pack from his grip and tucked it into her pocket.

She turned and started walking toward the doors leading out into the resort, and the babe fell into step beside her.  “So do you keep one with you at all times?”

“That would imply I’m consciously seeking.”

“You mean you’re not?”

“Unlike men.  I don’t want to have sex with every person I see.”

“Tell yourself that often?”

She ignored his question and quickened her pace, leaving him behind.

What was wrong with her?  She’d never had sex banter before.  And with a total stranger?  A stranger who made her way too aware of her buried desires.

She clenched her vaginal muscles together as she walked to her rooms.  Right then it was the only relief she could give herself from the aching need that the stranger had elicited with just a look and a few brief words.  She needed to stay clear of him, or she’d be interested in more than just creative ad campaigns for her clients, but also inventing ways of getting that man out of his jeans and on his back.

She’d been without sex for way too long.  Maybe Tina was right.  She should take some time this weekend to just forget about everything else and get laid.  No doubt it would lower her blood pressure, and that would please Dr. Hammond.

So technically, she could look at getting lucky as doctor’s orders.  Reaching into her pocket, she traced the round rigid of the condom.

*****

Ty Roberts pushed open the door to bungalow twelve.  All of these resort rentals were exactly the same–small kitchen, small sitting room, small bathroom, and huge bed.  Walking into the hut-like house, he wasn’t disappointed.  The large, wrought iron, king sized bed sat in the middle of the room draped with white lace curtains from the ceiling to the floor.  A small partition separated the actual bedchamber from the sitting room.  Instead of a kitchen, the space was more like a small bar.  The bathroom was to the right of the entryway.

He stepped into the room and dropped his bags beside the door.  The only trouble with places like this was they stayed sealed off.  Ty needed the fresh air.  He hadn’t even had time to go home after his last job, before he was ensconced on the plane here.  The flight attendant passed him the sealed envelope with all the information he needed to find Lani Morgan.

Crossing to the sliding glass door, he opened it and stepped onto the terrace.  He breathed deep, inhaling the fresh salty air and struggled to rid himself of the overwhelming jetlag.  Five jobs in as many months with no time off in between.

Ty scrubbed his hand over his face and around the back of his neck.  “This one’s going to cost you old man.”

Even if it was a piece of cake.  And after having seen Lani Morgan, he was going to enjoy eating an extra large helping.  Even in her business suit there had been no disguising her firm figure.

Luckily this job promised to be more pleasurable than he’d at first thought.  Which was good, because the last one left him drained.  Emotionally and mentally.  That poor old fool couldn’t accept the fact that his son’s death had been suicide and not murder.

The chirp of his cell phone drew Ty’s attention, and he stepped back inside.  Reaching into the side pocket of his bag, he withdrew the phone and groaned at the number.

“What do you want?”

“To make sure you’re on the job.”  Despite being nearly seventy, Hamilton Brant was as stout as a thoroughbred.

“Of course.  Are you prepared to pay my fee for this one?”

“You close this deal, and you can have whatever you want.”

As if that would ever happen.  He’d only ever wanted one thing in his entire life, and he’d never gotten it.  And he never would.  Then why do you still crave it so badly?

“Listen, old man, I’ve never checked in until after the deal is done, and I’m not about to start.  Or suffer check ups.  If I hear from you again consider this agreement terminated.”

“You love the thrill too much to let it go.”

“Try me.”  He ended the call and tossed his phone onto the bed.

He’d always done the deed and closed the deal.  Even when he’d started at the ripe old age of twenty, he hadn’t cared about the cost.  He was good at it.  And he’d thrived on it for the past fifteen years.  But the thrill, as Brant called it, had begun to fade.  Hell, who was he kidding?  The thrill was dead.  Now, it was just another fucking job.

Grabbing up his bag, he dug around until he pulled out the file containing all of Lani’s personal information.  He flipped it open and reread her profile.  Thirty.  Single.  She’d started her own business a little over a year ago.  What was it about her business that threatened his employer?  She was small potatoes.  His gaze drifted to her picture.

The photo had been taken when her brown hair had been short and spiky.  Although still very attractive, the look was nothing compared to the long locks she now wore.  If curled over her shoulders would it be long enough to cover each breast in a tantalizing tease?

“Little Lani.”  Her father’s nickname for her.

Ty’s cock was still hard for the object of his mission after only a too brief encounter in the hotel lobby.  That reassured him, especially after catching her eying him.  He immediately made a beeline for her.  The best approach was ‘the waste no time approach’ when the prey was so damn edible.

Carrying the file with him back onto the terrace, Ty leaned over the railing, skimming the contents again.  Something about the whole deal bugged him.  For starters the short notice.  But there was more.  There were large chunks of data missing from the file.   The information started when Lani opened her business.  And absolutely nothing indicated what connected her with BBX, Inc.

Ty closed the file and scanned the area around his bungalow.  He didn’t get paid to know the target’s complete history.  Information on a need to know basis.  That was how he liked it.  It kept things simple.

As he looked at the huts, he noted that most were spaced far enough away from each other to afford some privacy, but not so far that you couldn’t see the comings and goings of each.

Suddenly, the door to the one across the small courtyard opened, and Lani stepped out.  She was still in her blouse and skirt, but she’d ditched the jacket and heels.  Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail.  Ty moved into the shadows of his terrace so he could watch her without being spotted.

The woman was on her cell phone.  She paced back and forth.  After a moment she disappeared inside.  Ty waited a minute, but when she didn’t reemerge he decided to go run a few background checks of his own.  Before he could take a step, she appeared in the doorway again, laptop in hand.  She sat down on the patio furniture and opened her computer.  Hell, his source had been right.  She was a workaholic.

But was she a woman who lived for her work, or who worked to live?

Chapter Two

 

 

Ty leaned back against the wall and watched Lani.  She studied something on her computer, and ever once in a while she looked around.   The last few times her stare lingered in his direction for longer than he liked, but she always went right back to work.

He glanced at his watch.  Eleven thirty.  Damn, half an hour was gone.  She suddenly stood up and stretched.  Closing her computer, she walked back inside.  Seizing the opportunity, Ty dropped down into a chair.   What was she working on?  And was that the reason he’d been hired to get to her?

There must be more to this case than he’d been told.  Nothing fit.  All of his past jobs were high profile or budding businesses on the brink of breaking out.  This woman didn’t appear to be a threat to anyone or anything, except herself.

Her door opened, and Lani stepped out again.  Ty’s cock jerked to attention at the sight of her in the royal blue bikini top and sarong.  She was firm, with curves in all the right places.  His mouth watered.  The urge to be close to her in a purely satisfy his lust sort of way took over his thought process. He watched her breasts bounce as she hopped down her steps.  She slung a bag over her shoulder and hurried in the direction of the pool.

Ty went back inside.  After quickly changing into his swim trunks, he ran after her.  When he reached the pool the place was alive with activity.  He spotted Lani sitting back in one of the deck chairs.  Her computer sat open in her lap, but a grizzly looking guy leaned over her.  If that guy could find his dick, let alone know how to use it, Ty would be amazed.

He quickly scanned the rest of the area.  The best defense was always being aware of the full situation.  And in this case that was who he competed against to get Lani in his clutches.  Nothing but disgust registered on her face at Bigfoot, but what about the other guys at the resort?  Several eyes were drawn to her, including the bartender, and a few of the women eyed her as well.  Each of them sharpened their fangs while they waited for a chance to sink them into Lani’s delicate, tempting flesh.  He recognized the look.  Hell, he’d perfected it.

Too bad for them all.

This woman was his job, and more than that she was his conquest for the weekend.  One he was determined to enjoy to its fullest.  He’d been without sex for three weeks.  Finding a willing partner who didn’t ask too many questions and enjoyed the openness of a relationship with him was becoming more and more difficult.  And tiring as hell.  But with his lifestyle he couldn’t afford to get close to anyone.

“Time for action.”

He crossed straight to where Lani sat.  When he reached her, he leaned down and captured her lips with his.  At her sharp intake of breath he slid his tongue inside her mouth and teased her.  She tensed but didn’t push him away or stop his probing.  He finally dragged his lips from hers and swiped them up her cheek to her ear.

“I thought you could stand to be saved.  Or do I owe you and your date an apology?”

She tilted her head and looked into his eyes.  After a second she smiled.  Raising her hand and cupping his cheek, she pressed her lips to his again for a slow sensual kiss.  One that was more than a getting to know you kiss.  This kiss was a promise of things to come.

Ty pulled back and placed his hand possessively on her shoulder.  “Thanks for guarding my girl from the wolves.”  He motioned to the crowd around the pool.

“Your girl?  She arrived alone.”  The guy looked at Lani, daring her to deny it.

“Ever hear the phrase; I’ll join you later?”  He squeezed her shoulder, and she put her arm around his waist.  When her hand touched his back at his hip desire surged through him.  “She’s been joined.”

The guy stalked off without a word, and Lani looked up at him.  “Thanks.  I owe you big for that.”

He smiled and pulled another chair over and sat down.  “No, thank you.  Saving you saved me from having to deal with Miffy, Biffy, and Tiffy over there.”  He motioned to the bar where the women who watched Lani still sat staring at them.

“Don’t see your type in the canteen of assorted selections?”

His gaze dropped to her breasts and then traveled all the way down her body, before leisurely drifting back to her face.  “There is one selection in the bunch that tempts me.”

She blushed and looked away from him.  He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been around a woman who actually blushed.  Usually his companion ripped at him from the get go.  Either to get him inside her faster or to get him the hell away from her, depending on how long she’d known him.  This move shook his nerve.  He swallowed and glanced toward the bar.  “Are you thirsty?  Hungry?”

She shifted and repositioned her laptop.  ”No, thanks.”

He reached over and took the computer.  “So what am I competing against this morning for your undivided attention?”

She grabbed it back from him.  “No.  Don’t.”

Ty held his hands up in a surrender motion.  “Sorry.  I didn’t mean anything.”

She took a deep breath then released it.  “No.  I’m sorry.  It’s just, I’ve worked on this file for a while, and if anything happens to it, it’s over for me.  I may as well throw in the towel.”  She shrugged.  “I guess you’d say this is a combo weekend.  A healthy dose of work, while finding time to release that added stress.”

“A workaholic.  Like me.  I’ve been running around for the past five months chasing one job after another.”

“And this weekend?”

A slow smile spread over his features.  “In an attempt to keep us both from stressing out too much this weekend, let’s not discuss work related issues.  At least until we know each other’s names.”

She dropped her head and laughed.  “That’s acceptable.”

“And your name?”

She turned on her hip and leaned forward.  “Lani Morgan.”

“Ty Roberts.”

“It’s nice to meet you, Ty.”

*****

Lani tried to focus on the screen.  She’d attempted to work on her bungalow terrace but couldn’t shake the nagging feeling of being watched.  So she’d packed and came to the pool only to be pounced by the creepy guy from the lobby.  And now, she glanced at Ty’s tanned, muscled back as he stood at the bar placing their lunch orders, she couldn’t rid herself of hot lusty fantasies.

Why did this man make those places inside her that normally lay dormant quake with a thirst so powerful she shook from the need?  She wanted to feel him thrusting deep and hard inside her until she screamed out her pleasure.  Maybe that was her problem.  She hadn’t screamed in anything but frustration for months, hell years.  Perhaps if she did get some sexual relief she could relax enough to think about her accounts more clearly, without the added pressures of her raging hormones.  If her father were there he’d tell her to work through the distraction.  That’s why he’s dead, and I’m here.  Like father, like daughter.  She shook her head and tried to refocus on the Peterson file.  They had a new product, and she couldn’t afford to blow this campaign.  But then neither could she deny what was happening to her.

“Here you go.”  Ty sat a margarita down beside her.  “Bottoms up.”  He took a large drink of his.

“It’s still a bit early for alcohol don’t you think?”

He shrugged.  “Are you here to relieve stress or not?”

“Yeah, I guess.”  She took a sip.  “Oh, that’s good.”

“Lunch will be a few minutes.  So while we wait, why don’t tell me about yourself?”

“Not much to tell really.”  She took another drink.  “I followed in my father’s footsteps and went into advertising.  I own my own company.  I’m a workaholic and could kick the bucket because of the stress at any minute.  You?”

“What do you mean kick the bucket?”

“I told you this was a weekend to attempt to relieve stress, right?  Well, it’s more like a doctor mandated relieve stress weekend.”

“Really?”

She nodded.

“In that case.”  Ty reached over and closed the laptop.  “No more work on an empty stomach.”

Lani agreed.  They talked about the island and the locals until their lunch arrived.  Ty had an easy laid back air that put her at ease.  He drew her out of her normal protective shell.  And she hardly even noticed when the conversation shifted to her personal life.

“So do you have a significant other waiting for you at home?”

“No.  You?”

He shook his head.  “No time.  Sometimes I think it would be nice to have someone in my corner though.”

“I know what you mean.  I had that but lost it.”

Ty sat up straighter and frowned.  “Do you want to talk about it?”

Lani took a deep breath.  “It’s not what you’re thinking.  The most supportive person in my life was my father.  He’s the reason I started my own business.  When the company I did some freelance work for actually stole some of my ideas, he pushed me to be my own person.  And I did.”

“Whom did you work for?”

“Brant, Bixton, and Xander.”

“BBX?”

“Heard of them I see.   Brant was personally involved with all my clients.  And still is.”  She tried not to sound bitter, but the man actually thought he should decide what was best for her.  She still steamed at his nerve to tell her he owned her.  She was no one’s property.  Especially not a dried up old fruit’s, that when others didn’t give him what he wanted tried to steal it.  A sharp pain sliced through her head, and she closed her eyes and pressed her palms against her temples. 

Ty reached over and grabbed her hands.  He stood up and pulled her to her feet.  “Enough talk of work.  Let’s go for a walk.  See some of the sites.”

“What about my stuff?”

They stopped at the bar, and Ty spoke briefly with the bartender.  When he returned to her he said, “They’ll keep your bag behind the counter until we return.”

All of her files were password protected so she agreed, and if she were honest with herself, the idea of alone time with Ty sent thrills pulsing through her body.

They passed out of the pool area and started down a winding path that led into a garden.  Lani laughed as Ty attempted to educate her in the floral arts.  His vast knowledge of plant life amused more than it educated.

When the only other couple in the garden passed out of the gate, Lani said, “Tell me.  What is your purpose for being here?  Seriously.”

He stopped abruptly and looked at her.  “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I’m far from exciting, yet you seem to hang on every word I say.  Why is that?”

Ty trailed his finger down the bridge of her nose.  “Perhaps the fact that you don’t realize how exciting and tempting you really are has me enthralled.”  He moved his hand to her shoulder and rubbed his palm down her arm until he reached her hand.  Lifting it, he threaded his fingers through hers.  “Or maybe I was sent here to grant your most desired wish.“  He tugged her closer to him, his lips a breath from hers.  “What would your most buried desire be?”

Her heart hammered in her chest.  She swallowed hard.  “If I told you it wouldn’t be buried anymore, would it?”

“True, but I couldn’t fulfill it then could I?”

Her deepest buried desire… She’d never told anyone that sometimes when the pressures got too tough she wanted to chuck it all for a normal life.  But what was normal?  Honestly, she didn’t know anything except what her father had taught her, and that was work.

She never voiced those thoughts to anyone.  Already she regretted even thinking them.  However she did have another wish.  One that had everything to do with relieving stress.  But would he be willing?  There was only one way to find out.  “Shame on you for tempting me.”

“You find me tempting?”

“More than you should be.”

“Then that is a good thing.”  He brushed his lips over hers.  “Because you’ll forgive me for what I’m about to do.”

His mouth closed over hers, devouring her thoughts and needs.  His tongue darted inside and swirled with hers in a battle of possession.  But he broke away to quick, leaving Lani gasping for air.

Her chest rose and fell with each lung full.  “Do that again.”

He growled as he dragged her flush against his body.  Pressing her against his erection.  “I want more from you than just another kiss.”

Lani couldn’t believe it.  This man was either a mind reader, or the fresh air fused their thoughts.  “If you grant my wish you may have your own granted as well.”

He frowned and shook his head.  “Huh?”

“Just kiss me again, damn it.”

He started to speak, but she didn’t want to hear any more.  Action spoke louder than words, and right then that was all she wanted to understand.  She reached around his neck and pulled him to her.

His lips crushed hers as his hands roamed down her back to cup her ass and position her so his hardness fit snugly against her.  Her nipples pressed into his chest and tingled at the heated contact.  Her body churned from the friction between them.  She ran her fingers through his thick hair, twirling the silken strands around and around in the same motion as her tongue with his.

Something rustled behind them, and Lani jerked back.  “Did you hear that?”

“No.”  He leaned forward and ran his tongue from the base of her neck up to her chin.  “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted to be inside a woman this badly.”

“You don’t even know me,” she said tilting her head back, the noise forgotten.

“I know more than you think.  I know you love your work to the point that it takes over your life.  You’re fiercely loyal to those you care about.  You put everything above your own well-being.  You care deeply for those who have earned their place within your heart.”

She’d only just met this man a few hours ago.  How was it possible he could know so much?

A devilish glint flickered in his eyes.  “And I know you only come when fully prepared.”

She opened her mouth to speak but no words would come.  Instead she shook her head and laughed.  This man was dangerous and right then a little danger was probably a good thing.

“Tell me,” he continued, “are you prepared right now?”

Chapter Three

 

 

Ty backed her against a tree and thrust his hips forward, pinning her with his hard thick cock.  “Answer me.”

“Why don’t you find out for yourself?”

  He groaned when she ran her hands down his chest, lightly grazing his nipples with her fingernails.  This woman had him under a spell.  All he could think of was how painfully hard he was for her.

Shit.  Since the moment he’d seen her in the lobby, he’d wanted to ram his cock hard and fast inside her sweet little body until they both lost conscious thought of everything except each other.  He should push her to tell him more about her work.  Confess that it’s taken over her life, but the last thing he wanted to do at that moment was think about work.  Either of there’s.  Eventually he would have to get to the bottom of her statement about Brant, but not now.

Right then, more urgent business demanded his attention.  He swallowed.  “I shouldn’t confess this, but you’re fucking killing me.”

“I am?”

The mixture of innocence and burning lust in her question lashed through him.  He captured her mouth again with his and demanded she yield to his probing need.  When his hands smoothed over her waist and stomach to cup her breasts, she moaned and arched into his touch.  Ty ran his thumbs under the band of the bikini top, marveling at the feel of the soft mounds as they teased the roughness of his skin.

He lifted the material and smothered her breasts with his hands and groaned at the prefect fit.  As he began kneading her, Lani gripped his waist and dug her fingers into his flesh.  The sharp prick of her fingernails caused him to tighten his hold on her breasts.  She gasped at his increased fervor but didn’t break their contact.

Ty tore his mouth from hers and dropped it to her breast.  He circled each with his tongue before drawing one into his mouth.  As he sucked, Lani lifted her leg and rubbed it along his.  He took advantage of the opening she offered and shifted his body closer.  Gripping her sides and using his knee as leverage, he lifted her and tilted his hips forward allowing the head of his cock to probe her through the barrier of their cloths.  He wanted her to know exactly what she did to him.

“Oh, yes,” she moaned as she met his thrust.  Her hands dove into his hair, gripping it and holding him to her.

With her pressed into place against the tree, Ty shifted and lowered his left hand down between their bodies until he reached her sarong.  Without undoing the material, he found the opening and eased his hand through it to find her core.  He cupped her through the bathing suit, and her burning, wet desire singed him.  When she rubbed herself against his palm his cock jerked.

He would die if he didn’t get inside her soon.

Dragging his other hand down her side, he ran his fingers under the band and tugged the material down as far as he could without giving up possession of her breast.  Suddenly her hands were there with his, helping to rid them of the barrier.  She pushed the bottoms down and, with a quick shifting of her legs, they dropped to the ground.  She was completely exposed to him under the gauzy material.  And it drove Ty’s barely constrained lust wild.

Lani eased her legs further apart allowing him easier, deeper access to her.  Her hand closed over his wrist and moved his touch to her clit.

Lifting his head he brushed his lips against her ear, and whispered, “That’s it, baby.  Show me what you like.  Tell me what you want.”

She grabbed his head and pulled his mouth to hers.  This time he allowed her to take possession of him.  To lead him where she wanted him.  He’d never granted a woman complete control of anything, but he was helpless to stop her.  She was on fire, and he wanted her to reach her melting point and then be the one to lick her up afterward.

He was so hungry for this woman.

Running his finger down the center of her slick folds and back up, he made sure that each time he flicked her nub, sending shivers through her body.  As her breath increased, her chest rose and fell against his in ragged waves.  She was almost there.  He could take her over the edge without slipping inside, but for his own sanity, he needed to be inside of her when she crested that wave.  Ty slid two fingers into her.  She whimpered but didn’t stop moving against him.

“Oh God, baby.  You’re so tight.”

Shit shit shit.  He hadn’t expected her to be this overwhelmingly tight.  He wanted more and struggled to control that urge within him that demanded he take it.  To do that would surely hurt her.  She needed to be good and damn ready for him before he lay claim to her.  And even with this interlude, she hadn’t reached that point yet.  He’d know it the moment he had full possession of her.  And that was his new goal.

He ran his tongue around her ear, and then whispered, “When was the last time you were fucked?”

She gasped for breath as his fingers slid in and out at a rhythm set by her undulating hips against him.  He nuzzled her neck and said, “Tell me, baby.”

Only she didn’t have time to tell him anything.  She twisted her head and threw it back crying out as her climax hit her.  Even as Ty buried his fingers deep inside her, he closed his mouth over hers, silencing her release.  He tapped her inner wall drawing out the tremors for as long as they would last.  With one final shudder, Lani gasped and collapsed forward.

Her heart beat furiously against him, and Ty smoothed the stray tendrils of hair back away from her face.  When Lani breathed somewhat normally again he asked, “How long?”

She wet her lips and closed her eyes.  “A year.  Maybe two.  You start to lose track after a while.”  She kissed his chest over his heart, and it thumped hard in his chest.

A year maybe two, and he’d bet even then it’d been a wham-bam job by an amateur who hadn’t fully appreciated her or the amazing gift she gave him.  This woman didn’t just screw around.

So what in the hell are you doing with her?

For the first time in his life he questioned the morality behind the job.  But if not for the job he wouldn’t be standing here with his one hand still buried inside her, while cradling her to him with the other.

Was she a witch?  She had to be.  That was the only explanation for his sudden consuming obsession with her.

*****

Lani pushed herself back, and Ty’s hand slid away from her.  She whimpered at the loss of his heat, but she needed to put some distance between them so she could think clearly.  This was a new experience for her.  She’d never allowed a complete stranger to touch her in such an intimate way before.  But she’d never been with a man who only thought of her and not himself either.

Ty was different.  His erection pressed against her, but he made no move to make sure he was sated.  She didn’t have her one, lone condom with her, but she’d bet if she asked he could provide one fast.  Yet he’d only pleasured her and asked nothing for himself.

Touching her palm against his cheek she said, “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For this.  I needed it, and I’m glad it was with you.”

Wetting his lips, he leaned forward.  “This was only the beginning.”

He kissed her.  A slow deliberate kiss like the one he gave her earlier by the pool.  She wouldn’t have thought it possible, but her body responded with a resounding need that bounded through her blood in heavy anticipation.

Ty’s touch was gentle, yet commanding.  She wanted more from their encounter and was excited that he wished to continue this journey they’d started together.  The amazing chemistry between them was infectious, and she was dying to see where it led them.

The sound of laughter drifted high into the air, and Lani pushed Ty away from her before they were caught, but the sudden loss of his support caused her to sway.  His arm encircled her waist, pulling her against him.  “I’ve got you.”

She clung to him.  “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“After shock would be my guess.”

She giggled and leaned into him just as a couple rounded the corner.  He leaned down and, with a swift move, retrieved her bikini bottoms and started walking them down the garden path with her tucked firmly by his side.

“Where are we going?”

“To continue this somewhere more private.”

They walked the path as quickly as possible.  Never once did Ty’s embrace leave her.  They talked very little, but when they did it was laced with expectancy.

Once they reached the bungalows, Ty grabbed her hand and led her straight to his.  He pushed open the sliding door and pulled her inside.  As soon as she cleared the door he closed it and pushed her against it.  His mouth closed over hers as his hands moved around her back.

With a quick movement, he undid the clasp of her top and yanked the material off her and flung it over his shoulder.  He captured her breasts in his hands and kneaded them once before pebbling her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers.  She remembered the way he’d lifted the condom packet with such ease.  At the time she hadn’t given his talent a second thought, but now she reveled in it.

His mouth left hers and trailed down her neck and chest.  Only he didn’t stop at her breasts that were now crying out for his attention.  She arched into him.  “Ty?”

His laughter against her stomach vibrated through her.

“Please, Ty.”

“Please what, baby?  Tell me what you want.”  He licked her stomach before swirling his tongue around her navel.

A harder, stronger need built between her thighs.  The closer he moved to her throbbing core the more her desire raged.  She tried to lift her leg and give herself some relief but couldn’t move them due to his position.  “Ty.”

His fingers grazed her waist under the band of her skirt and with a jerk it fell to the floor.  Ty ran his hands down and around her hips.  As his mouth inched lower he gripped her thighs from behind, and Lani instinctively opened to his probing tongue as it licked and laved at her.

Ty lifted her left leg and shifted his body so that he was positioned directly under her with her leg draped over his shoulder.  He used his entire mouth on her.  And she didn’t want it to end.  The magic of his lips, teeth, and tongue was too damn good.  She was helpless to do anything except stand there and take every ounce of pleasure she could.

Reaching down, Lani grasped a handful of Ty’s hair as he continued working her into a frenzy.  She clenched him with one hand while she struck the door with the palm of her other.  Glad that she was pinned between him, the wall, and the door, Lani thrust her hips back and forth with the same swift movements of Ty’s tongue.

His mouth moved to her inner thigh where he kissed her, and she cried out as excited prickles tiptoed over her flesh.  Just before moving his mouth over her again he said, “You taste so good.  I can’t get enough of you.”

This time when his mouth covered her, his tongue speared straight into her.  She raked her fingers over his shoulders and back as he dove in and out.

“Yes.  Ty.  Oh, God!”  She gasped for breath but couldn’t get enough air into her lungs as the impact of her orgasm tore through her without warning.  “Oh, yes!”

As she slumped back and struggled to regain control of her breathing, Ty slowly rose before her, his hands never leaving her body.  “Was that good, baby?”

She moaned, “Yes.”

“Do you want more?”

“Yes.”  Taking her hands he pulled her further into the room.  ‘’Should I be worried?”

“You mean you’re not?”

Her gaze raked him.   His cock stood at attention through his trunks, and she realized that despite every delicious thing he’d done to her, he’d yet to remove his own clothing.

He caught her looking at him and said, “I’m waiting for you.”

“What do you mean?” she asked as she tried to move behind a chair.  She’d never been self conscious before, but then she’d never had the attention of someone as intense as Ty.

But he wouldn’t let her hide.  Tugging her out into the open he said, “I’m waiting for you to touch me.”

Unable to stop herself Lani once again looked at his cock straining against the material that held it prisoner.  Ty reached over and pulled the rubber band out of her hair.  It fell down her back in one smooth whoosh.  Lani shook her head slightly allowing it to fan out about her shoulders and back.

Ty lifted a few locks and pulled them forward, draping them over her chest and breast.  “I was right.”

“About what?”

“It does tease.”  His head lowered, and his tongue laved her nipple through her hair.

The feel of his tongue mingled with the strands pivoted through her already sensitive flesh, making Lani very glad there was no time for a hair cut.  She cupped Ty’s head and held him to her as he continued to lick and nip at her skin.  She tilted her head back, basking in this man’s attention on her body.  He did everything right as he ignited her hidden passion.

He lifted his head and buried his face in her hair.  Then in a ragged voice he asked, “Why won’t you touch me?”

Chapter Four

 

 

Ty stepped back and waited for her to answer.   He refused to lift her into heaven until she was his.  And in order for her to be his she needed to make that move.  To reach for him, touch him.  Take what she wanted.  And then, by God, he’d possess her.

There would be no going back for either of them.

“I…” She wet her lips and looked at him.

“I’m not going to hurt you.”

“It’s not that.”  She stretched her hand out and touched her fingers to his chest.  “I didn’t realize you wanted me to touch you.”

She walked around him and lightly trailed her fingers around his shoulders, back, and chest.  Ty shook from the leashed lust within him.  Fuck.  This was painful, but he would not budge.  Not yet.  Not until she took him.

“Why wouldn’t I want you to touch me?”

With each circle Lani’s fingers moved lower.  Ty raised his arms, clasping his hands behind his head so she’d have easier access to his body.  The torture was as evil as it was delicious.  The inferno within him raged to higher levels.

“None of the men I’ve been with have been eager for me to,” her fingers traced the edge of his shorts, “explore.”

Ty’s stomach muscles jumped when her forefinger dipped into the waistband.  She made another lap around him with her finger under the band.  Stopping in front of him, she ran both of her hands up and down his chest until they reached into the front of his shorts and smoothed around to his hips.

Without conscious thought Ty leaned forward, but damn it, she pushed him back.

“Do you remember when I told you earlier you were fucking killing me?”  When she nodded, he continued, “I lied.  Then you were just killing me.  Now, you’re fucking killing me.”

Her eyes sparkled.  “Since I don’t want to kill you, just fuck you, I guess I should do something about that.”  Her hands moved around to cup his ass.  “What do you suggest I do?”

This woman was beyond his wildest dreams.  She could give as good as she got.

“I suggest you take what you want.”

“That could work.”  She squeezed his cheeks tight.

“Damn it, baby.”

Ignoring him, she smoothed her hands back around and with them she lowered his trunks exposing the head of his cock.  Just as he was about to say screw it and throw her sexy ass on the bed and thrust into her as hard and deep as he could, she ran her thumb over the tip of him, rubbing a bead of pre-cum on her fingertip.  Mesmerized, he watched as she lifted it and placed it slow and deliberate in her mouth.

His cock bulged as blood surged through it.  Lani caught it with her other hand.  As soon as her grip fastened on him, Ty’s body jerked at the electrifying heat her touch generated.

“Are you OK?”

“Don’t worry about me, baby.”

She moved her hand all the way up the length of him as she cupped him, and then tightening her grip, she moved her hand back down.  As she repeated the action Ty grabbed her shoulders and held her as she hammered his cock with her delicate hand.

Up and down she weaved her spell.  Ty held back as Lani claimed what she wanted without reserve or caution.  He’d never allowed a woman to lead him, and that was exactly what he wanted Lani to do.  But she was driving him insane.

Ty wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold out before lifting her in his arms and spearing her to her core.  Damn, he wanted to hear her scream his name when she came with his cock buried deep inside her.

Wrapping his hand around her neck, he pulled her to him and kissed her.  The fierceness in her response told him that she was not only working him into madness but also herself.  Her tongue swirled and danced with his, and when her hand moved his cock in the same motion his restraint broke.

Taking all he could stand, he roughly pushed his shorts off before lifting Lani into his arms.  She instinctively wrapped her legs and arms around him.  As they devoured each other’s mouths, he carried her to the bed.  Once there he tore away and tossed her on the mattress.

Ty stared down into her face, taking in her flushed cheeks, swollen lips and wild hair.  Seeing her like this made him want to roar his success.  He’d put that look on her face.  Made her body beg for him.  And before he was finished with her, she’d beg for him and him alone.

“Come here.”  He crooked his finger at her.  She obeyed without hesitation.  Once she was in front of him she reached to touch him again, but he stopped her.  “Not yet, baby.”

“But—“

He cut off her protest with his mouth.  She reached for him again, and he pulled away.

She pouted, “When?”

“Soon.”  He moved forward and placed his hands on her.  He shifted her body so that she was now on all fours, facing the edge of the bed.  Her face was level with his cock, and as perverse as it was, he relished the slight tease it gave her.  Every time he passed in front of her face she breathed deep and opened her delectable mouth.

Finally he leaned close to her ear and asked, “Would like to suck my cock, baby?”

She sucked in a large gulp of air and nodded.

“Then don’t move.”

He reached under her and swiped his hand over her slick folds, allowing her juices to coat his hand.  She tensed but didn’t budge an inch.  Ty pulled back so she could see him run his tongue over his fingers.  Her gaze was intense as it bore into him.  He smiled and trailed his knuckles over her cheek.

Stepping away, he turned his back to her, and she called out, “Ty?”

He looked over his shoulder.  She was still on all fours as positioned.  “I’ll be back.”

He walked into the bathroom and pulled a condom out his bag.  When he reentered the room she was exactly as he’d left her.  He crossed to her and stroked her again, and she moaned.  Her head started to drop, but she caught it.

“Good, baby.  So damn good.”  He pinched her clit, and a strangled cry erupted from her.  “Do you like that?”

“Yes.”

“Do you want me to do it again?”

In a heated breath she said, “Yes.”

He repeated the action only with more force.  She emitted a mewing sound this time, and he increased the tempo in which he stroked her.  Her body jerked, and she threw her head back with a loud cry.

Ty’s own breathing was ragged.  He didn’t know how much longer his resolve would hold out. And once his cock was nestled snuggly inside her oh so tight heat he’d be done.  But now, without a doubt, she was ready for him.

Moving to stand back in front of her, he opened the condom pack and said, “Open up.”

She wet her lips and opened her mouth.   He put the condom in place and using her mouth, he sheathed himself.

When she looked up at him he kissed her.  “I know, baby.  Later.  I promise.”

Before she could say anything, Ty lifted her and joined her on the bed.  She was in his lap with her legs around his waist.  With one swift thrust he buried himself inside her.  They both groaned as he filled her.

Lani arched back.  Her long hair brushed his legs, and her breasts presented themselves before him.  Ty greedily took her offering into his mouth as his hands clenched her hips.  As she moved up and down along his length, he assisted her motion with his grip on her.  Oh fuck.  She was tight and hot, but so heavenly slick.  After a few short strokes her breath caught and her body tensed.

Not yet.  He had to be in deep when she came, because she’d take him with her.  He flipped her onto her back and drove into her hard and fast.

“Oh, God.”

“Say my name, baby.  Say it.”  He thrust harder, faster.

She tensed and breathed short, raspy breaths.

“Say it, Lani.”

“Ty!”

He thrust again, and her entire body rocked from the impact of her orgasm.

“Yes, Ty!  God, yes!  Ty!”

Her release pushed him over his own cliff, and he buried himself inside her as he gave over to his own climax.

Ty rolled to his side, leaving Lani’s heat for only a moment before returning to her and spooning her against him.  Nuzzling her neck he asked, “How do you feel?”

“Like I could die a happy woman.”

A pang struck Ty’s chest, and he flipped her over so he could gaze into her face.  “Don’t kid about something like that.”  At her look of surprise, he eased his grip.  “It’s too serious, baby.”

She reached up and smoothed her fingers over his brow before pressing her lips to his.  “I’m OK.”

Ty’s chest constricted.  Things were too serious.  Shit.  He didn’t even know where his reactions to her came from.  Irrational fear struck him from out of nowhere.  “If you don’t start taking better care of yourself you are not going to be OK, Lani.”

She pushed away from him and rolled to her side.  “You sound like my doctor.”

“I’m sorry, baby.  I don’t want to upset you.”  He pulled her back against him and grazed his fingers over her skin from the hollow of her neck to her navel.  But he couldn’t let go of it.  “Tell me how your father died.”

She blew out a breath.  “Heart attack.  In his office during a meeting.  His doctor said he was dead before he ever hit the floor.”

The waver in her voice pierced Ty’s heart.  “He was good to you?”

“He always taught me to be myself.  And if there wasn’t enough time to spend with me, he took me with him.”  She looked at him.  “I learned everything I know from him.”

Ty strummed his fingers up and down her body.  “What about your mom?”

“She died when I was a baby.  What about you?”

“I still see my mom a couple of times a year.  She’s not too happy with my profession.  So I try to make it easy on her.”

“I don’t think not seeing you would be easy on her.”

“Maybe the truth is I’m not so happy and not seeing her makes it easier on me.”

“You should call her.”

“Hey, who’s the doctor, and who’s the patient, here?”  He brushed his lips over her temple.

She wiggled, rubbing her ass against his groin jolting life back into his cock.  When he instantly grew hard against her again she repeated her actions with more vigor.

Ty placed his hand on her hip holding her still.  “I’m not going to fuck you again right now, Lani, so stop torturing me.”

“But why not?”

“Because you’ll be too sore, and we have all night ahead of us.”

She laughed but settled snuggly against him.  They fell into a comfortable silence.  And when her breathing leveled, he glanced down into her face.  She was sound asleep nestled in his arms.  No one affected him the way she did.  Lani Morgan made him long for things.  New things.  Different things.  Things he should know by now he didn’t deserve.

Smoothing her hair with his hand, he said, “Forgive me, Lani.”

He gently removed himself from her sleeping form and retrieved his cell phone.  Walking into the bathroom, he shut the door and pressed send on the programmed number for Hamilton Brant.  On the second ring his answering service picked up.

“Tell Brant I need to speak with him.  It’s urgent.”

Chapter Five

 

 

 Lani eased off the bed and searched for her clothing.  Finding everything except her bathing suit bottoms, she quickly dressed.  Just as she finished tying the sarong, the sound of someone clearing his throat drew her attention.  Spinning around she saw Ty lying on his side in the bed.  His left leg was bent, and his head was propped up by his arm.

After the amazing sex they’d already shared, Lani wouldn’t have thought it possible, but her body responded with a demanding jolt.  He looked good enough to eat.  And after only a small taste, that was something she looked forward to.  But later.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“I thought I’d let you rest.  And I need to be alone for a little while.”

Ty sat up.  “I’m not so sure that being alone is good for either of us.”

The combination of his words and tone struck a cord in Lani.  Something inside her quivered and pricked her spine.  Telling her to get out, get away, so that she could think rationally without her raging hormones interfering.  “I think it’s exactly what we need.  Just for a little while.”

He stood up and crossed to her.  Running his hands up and down her arms he said, “Are you running away from me?”

“No.  Of course not.”

Ty cupped her chin and tilted her face, forcing her to look him in the eye.  “Are you sure?”

She blinked and said, “Positive.”

Accepting her answer, Ty ran his finger under the bikini strap.  He didn’t stop when reached the end but trailed his finger all along the edge of the material down between her breasts.  “I like this better when it’s crumpled on the floor.”

“Ty…” How was she supposed to think with his actions stirring up so much pent up desire?  “I need to go.”

“I understand.  I have a few things I should take care of myself.”  He leaned his forehead against hers.  “I’ll catch up to you later.”

“You better.”  She turned to leave, but before she could take a step Ty whirled her back around.

“Don’t I get something to hold me over until we see each other again?”

“If you wish.”  Lani lifted up onto tiptoes and pressed her lips to Ty’s forehead, and her breasts into his chest.  When his arms started around her waist, she backed up.  “Later.”

“Promise?”

“Oh, yeah.”

Ty laughed as he turned her and smacked her butt as he nudged her toward the door.  “Go.  Before I change my mind and tie you to the bed.”

Lani couldn’t stop smiling as she hurried out of Ty’s bungalow.  Her mind and body hummed with a new found energy.  Sex the miracle cure to stress and fatigue.  But would she feel so alive if she’d spent the afternoon with anyone but Ty?

The things he did to her, elicited from her, were sinfully amazing.  And she wouldn’t mind experiencing them often.  Too bad this was only a weekend getaway, and the bitter bite of reality would set in way too soon.  Her step faltered.  Was she strong enough to handle this for what it was?

Yes!  Her body and mind screamed at the same time.  And that other needling voice that told her to watch out was stamped out by the one that insisted she enjoy this tryst for as long as possible and make it last her.  Because there was no way she’d ever find another lover as giving as Ty Roberts.

Once again the pressure of being watched stalked her.

Lani spun around but was alone in the courtyard.  Her gaze went to Ty’s door.  Was he watching her?

No.  You’re just being paranoid.

She ran up her steps but froze at the doorway.  Her computer.  How could she have forgotten that?  Too much play and not enough work.  She didn’t feel like working.

Too bad, Little Lani.  You have to make at least some progress.  And to do that you need your computer.  Turning around, Lani headed in the direction of the pool.  Hopefully the same bartender was still on duty, and she wouldn’t have to wait for someone to find her bag.

Despite wanting to get her stuff as quickly as possible, when she passed the gate leading into the garden and noticed it was open she detoured.  She should continue forward but couldn’t stop herself from peeking inside.  Smiling at the still vividly fresh memories of her and Ty, she walked along the path.

When she heard the sound of a child crying she stopped.  “Hello?”

She’d seen a few kids at the resort.  Some of them were small children.  This one could have gotten separated from his family.  She saw a flash of color and followed after it.  “I can help you get out of here.”

Like calling out was going to help any.  She’d always been taught not to talk to strangers and so had this kid most likely.  But if she’d spent her life never talking to strangers she wouldn’t have met Ty.

The crying grew louder the closer Lani came to the edge of the garden.  She pushed through a small wall of bushes and gasped at the site in front of her.  The sun’s rays danced over the ocean, creating an incredible view.  If only she hadn’t been in such a hurry to have alone time, she could have shared this with someone special.

Whoa.  Where had that thought come from?  She was not the kind of woman to think that melt-worthy sex was anything more than just sex.  Though she’d never been brought to climax four times in the same afternoon by the same man, it was still just sex.

Really addictive sex.

She smiled as she took a deep breath then turned.  Taking a quick look around for any signs of the kid, she didn’t see anything.  The child had vanished, and she needed to get her computer.  As she started to step back something caught her foot, and she slipped.  Her upper body fell forward, but her feet jerked back.  She screamed as the earth along the side of the ridge gave way under her, and she slid down the edge.

Before she went all the way over, she rolled and grabbed a bush.  Oh hell.  She struggled to control her breathing.  Panicking at a time like this wouldn’t help.  She glanced down at the rocks and water below.  Then again, it wouldn’t hurt either.

She got herself into this.  Now she had to figure out how to get out of it.  Using her death grip on the bush, she pulled herself far enough up so that her arms and upper body were fully back on solid ground.  And she’d thought all those chin ups would never pay off.

Pulling herself up, Lani scrambled away from the edge.  As she tried to calm her nerves, she pulled her knees to her chest and began slowly rocking back and forth.  Her hands stung from the scrapes they’d sustained, and she was covered in dirt.

Well, BBX almost got what they wanted.  If she’d been any closer to the edge she wouldn’t have reached that bush, and it would have been bye-bye Lani.  She tried to stand, and when she stumbled, she lunged for the safety of the shrubbery.

“OK, Lani.  You’re stronger than this.  It was an accident.  Move on.”

She hurriedly dusted herself off and went straight to the bar.  Where she suffered through the bartender’s flirtatious chitchat waiting for him to give her the bag.  After a quick reassuring glance that everything was still inside, she ran back to her cottage and immediately dropped onto the bed.  She was bruised, scrapped, and for the first time in her life, sexually satisfied.

This must be the record day in the life of Little Lani Morgan.  She laughed as she pushed up and headed for the shower.  What else could possibly happen to her?

Standing in the hot stream of water, Lani’s thoughts drifted to her father and work.  She’d always been her own person, as her father had taught her.  And even though he had loved her, it hadn’t been the same.  After her mother’s death he’d thrown himself into work so he didn’t have to face being alone.  And he’d taught her to do the same.  Unfortunately, she’d never learned the difference of sharing with another.  Not on an intimate level.

But after spending time with Ty, she began to realize that, despite all of her successes, her life was missing vital components to make it complete.  In being her own person, she didn’t know how to allow others near enough to make a difference in her life.  Even though this weekend was just a few days, she’d be irrevocably changed by it.  She had run from Ty earlier.  It wasn’t that she wasn’t willing to share with him, she didn’t know how.  One thing had come from this trip.  Major life adjustments were in order once she returned home.

She shut the water off, wrapped a towel around her and stepped out of the bathroom.  Her computer and cell phone peeked at her from the opening in her bag.  “That’s it.  Come what may, there will be no more working this weekend.”  Grabbing the computer and cell phone , she sealed them away from her view in her suitcase.  “Now.  To find something ultra sexy that will knock Ty on his ass.”

Too bad her selections were limited.  Why hadn’t she packed in anticipation of meeting a drop-dead-sexy-as-hell-blow-your-mind sex god this weekend?

Taking way longer than was necessary to decide between the only two sundresses she’d packed as evening wear, Lani hurried out of her bungalow and across the courtyard to Ty’s.  He’d told her he’d catch up to her, but surely he wouldn’t mind her coming over to see if he was interested in having dinner with her.  She started to knock on the door when she noticed it was open.

Lani took a cautious step inside.  The sitting room was empty, as was the bedroom beyond.  “Hello?”

A noise came from the bathroom, and Lani took a deep breath.  He was here, and she was nervous.  Why was she nervous?  It’s not like you haven’t already let this man have his wicked way with you.

Captured by the pulsing desire he elicited from her, Lani couldn’t shake the feeling of being in his lair.  Lani glanced at the bed.  Ty Roberts was the devil himself.

Lani smiled and took another step into the room.  Something blue caught her eye behind one of the chairs.  Her suit bottoms.  She leaned over to pick them up and just as her fingers brushed the material the bathroom door banged open.  Lani froze when Ty’s furious voice slashed through the silence of the room.

“No, damn it.  Do you honestly think I give a fuck what you think?”

She should move.  Leave.  Something.  This was obviously a personal call.  One he probably wouldn’t want overheard.

Ty’s laughter was bitter and cold.  “I didn’t say that.  She’s most definitely primed for plucking.”

She?  Primed for what?  A harsh shiver crept up Lani’s spine.

“Listen, Brant.  I’ve already told you my position on this.  I’m not going to change my mind.”

Realization struck Lani hard.  She covered her mouth to keep from crying out.  When Ty stepped back into the bathroom, Lani darted out of the house.  She made it to the side and pressed herself against the wall.  “Idiot.  How could you have been so naïve?”

The sting of tears pissed her off.  She refused to cry.  Not over this.

“Think, Lani.  Think.”  She could go back to her room and try to figure out what to do next.  Maybe call Tina for a little regrouping and pick-me up.  But that would look like she was unable to face her enemy.  Running away as Ty had put it.

Squaring her shoulders, she breathed deep then let it out.  “Your pride may have taken a beating, but you are not a quitter.”

She was going to dinner.  And if Ty Roberts dared show his presence, he’d regret it.

Chapter Six

 

 

Ty stepped into the doorway of the restaurant’s bar.  He searched for Lani in her room, at the pool, the restaurant, and now here.  The entire time telling himself it didn’t matter if he didn’t find her, but refusing to give up until he did.

He’d made a monumental decision concerning the state of his life, and he’d never been more certain of anything.  Especially after his discussion with Brant.  And as soon as he found Lani he could get the last weight off his chest.

Her laughter drifted over the crowd, and Ty honed in on her sitting at the bar.  The flimsy sundress she wore covered too much of that delicious flesh, but judging by the crowd around her, he’d say that was a good thing.  He frowned.  She looked to be enjoying the attention a little too much.

The guy sitting next to her touched her arm, and red-hot heat coursed through Ty’s blood.  He started forward only to jerk himself to a halt.  Slow down, Romeo.  If he charged over there he’d be making an ass of himself.  Especially since he was the one she spent the afternoon making love to.  Not this guy.

Forcing himself to relax, Ty crossed the room to where Lani sat.  When she looked up and their eyes met, something darkened her features, and she quickly looked away from him.

“Hey there,” he said and leaned over to kiss her.

She tensed and shifted away from his touch as she gazed at the crowd on the dance floor.  Ty frowned at her less than stellar greeting.  “Are you all right?”

With a haughty tilt to her chin, she looked him over once before turning her attention back to the dancers.  “Why do you ask?”

Warning bells sounded in Ty’s brain.  Something was wrong.  Lani may as well be a block of ice sitting there.  And Queen Bitch was not the woman who’d left his bed a few hours ago.  And somehow he knew that there wasn’t an answer this side of hell that he could give her to warm her back up at the minute.  But he needed to see that soft glow in her eyes and inviting flush on her skin again.  “Because I’m concerned.”

She started to say something but stopped herself.  Shaking her head, she slipped off the stool.  Grabbing her purse, she started to walk away from him.

“Lani?”  His hand snaked out to grab her, but before he could touch her something seized him from behind.  He turned to see the bartender holding on to him.  “If you don’t want to lose that hand, I suggest you release me.”

“Let her go.”

Ty peeled the man’s hand off of him and pushed him back.  “Don’t ever do that again.”

When he turned back to Lani, it was in time to see her walk out the door.  Ty chased after her and finally caught up to her outside of the lobby.

“Wait.  Lani, wait.”  She stopped and stood stiff.  Ty took her shoulders and turned her to face him.  “Talk to me.”

“What do you want me say?  Thanks for fucking my brains out and relieving my over worked and stressed body.  You saved me the hundred bucks a massage would have cost me.  Now have a nice day.  Or have you come to collect the hundred?  That would put such a lovely spin on things wouldn’t it?”

She twisted away from him and started walking, but Ty grabbed her and jerked her back.  “I did not have sex with you to relieve your stress or to get paid.”

“Really?  It wasn’t your job to sleep with me?”

That comment struck too close to the truth.  But she didn’t know that.  How could she?  He hadn’t told her yet.

“Don’t pretend to be concerned for my health, Ty.  We had great sex.  And that was all it was.  Just great sex.”

“I don’t buy that.  You don’t screw around, Lani.  So don’t try to convince me that you do.”

“What do you know?”

“I know that what happened to us this afternoon doesn’t just happen.  I’ve never experienced anything like it.  And I for damn sure know that you haven’t either.  You can’t walk away from that.”

“Try me.”

She tried to leave him again, but he pulled her to him and slashed his lips over hers.  This conversation was too eerily similar to the one with Brant when he first arrived.  Brant boasted it’d been a bluff.  Ty never bluffed.  But he prayed that Lani did.  She couldn’t just walk away from this.  They needed to see where the explosive chemistry between them led.

He needed to know that it wasn’t just another abandoned street.

After a moment’s struggle her body relaxed, and that fiery passion that she tried to absolve returned.  She dug her hands into his hair and raked his scalp with her fingernails.  Greedily, her tongue swept inside his mouth.  Ty groaned at the fierceness in which she kissed him.  As if she clung to a life line, begging him to give her some form of salvation.  But how could he give her that when he desired the same from her?

Tearing his lips away, he said, “We need to talk.”

“Fine.”

“Walk with me to the beach?”  When she nodded, he took her hand and led her through the lobby.  They were almost across the drive when Ty stopped.  Shit, he was nervous as all hell.  Ty Roberts.  The man who’d brought cutthroat businessmen to their knees was suddenly terrified of being alone with this woman.  If she wouldn’t hear him out….

“Why did you stop?”

“Promise me you’ll listen to everything I have to tell you without interruption.”

Before she could answer a car turned the bend in the road at top speed.  As the vehicle raced toward them, Ty realized their situation.  He grabbed Lani and jerked her back seconds before the sedan whizzed past without slowing.

His heart pounded furiously in his chest as he ran his hands over Lani’s face and shoulders in an attempt to reassure himself that she was safe and whole.  “Are you all right?”

She pushed his hands away from her and scrambled to her feet.  Ty reached for her, but she jerked away from him.

“Stay back.”  Her body shook as she ran her hands through her hair before wrapping her arms around herself.  When he stepped closer she jumped back.  “Don’t touch me.”

“I’m not going to hurt you.”

She took another step back.  “You expect me to believe that?”

The fear in her eyes and voice speared Ty.

“I’ve been so easy haven’t I?  You had your fun, and now it’s time to finish the job?  Finish me?  You followed me this afternoon didn’t you?”

Job.  This was the second time she’d mentioned his job.  Dread leaked through his body.  She knows.  How in the fuck could she know?

“Lani….”

“That’s it isn’t it?  That’s how you’re going to pluck me.  You stay the hell away from me.  You got that?”  She turned and ran across the road and down the path leading to the beach.

He chased after her.  That sane part of his brain told him to screw it.  Let her go.  The hassle wasn’t worth it.  But insanity had possession of his body, insisting that it was.

When Ty finally caught up to Lani, he didn’t bother calling out.  She wouldn’t stop.  So instead he grabbed her around the waist and lifted her off her feet.  She struggled against him causing him to lose his balance on the uneven sand.  They landed with a jarring thump.  Quickly shifting his position, he pinned her underneath his body.  With her arms raised above her head and his cock nestled snuggly between her thighs, it was all he could do not to ravish her.

“You eavesdropped on a personal phone call.”

“I overheard your diabolical plot.  There’s a difference.”  She lifted her body trying to dislodge him and only succeeded in making him more aware of her situation.  His cock hardened at her thrashing.  Her eyes grew wide, and she stilled immediately.

Pressing his undeniable arousal into her, Ty said, “You overheard part of one side of a conversation while eavesdropping.”  He withdrew slightly only to thrust against her more urgently.  Her thighs parted instinctively granting him better access to her heat.  “Had you bothered to stick around for the entire conversation you would have learned that I was resigning from the job.”

“You resigned?”

“Yes.  This is what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Why did you resign?  And don’t you dare tell me it’s because you care or had some miraculous revelation after spending a few hours with me.”

Ty took a deep breath.  “I don’t expect you to believe me.  And I’m not going to lie and tell you that I love you.  But I am going to tell you I’ve never felt this way before.”  When she started to struggle he applied more force, holding her in place and forcing her to hear him out.  “Like there is more out there.  And whatever happens after this weekend, I want to remember this feeling.”

“And what about everything you said and did?”

He tilted his hips, grinding his erection into her.  “Can’t you tell the truth?”

“You mean you didn’t set out to literally screw me out of my company?”

“No.  I set out to seduce you out of your company.  Which can or can not involve sex.  But the second I saw you every other method of coercion vanished.  I had to have you.  My desire to get inside you took command of everything else.  And ever since then your company has been the last thing on my mind.  I’ve lied about a lot of things, Lani, but I am not lying about this.”

She shook her head.  “How can I even begin to believe in you?”

Ty grabbed her hand and pressed it against his cock.  “This is real.  I can’t turn it on and off at will.  And if that’s not enough,” he moved her hand to his racing heartbeat, “how about this?  Or you can believe in yourself.  Have you ever experienced anything like this before?”

Her breath quickened, but she didn’t answer.

“I’ve done a lot of things, Lani.  Things I shouldn’t be proud of.  Things I never gave a damn about until now.  As much as the thought of you being tainted by my actions leaves me cold, I did this for me.  All of it.  For once in my life I want to be my own person.”

Several long harsh heartbeats passed before she slowly nodded.  “I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt, Ty Roberts.  But you have to agree to a few things first.”

“Name it.”

“You don’t mention my work again all weekend.”

“Done.”

“If I ask, you answer.  About anything.”

Ty shook his head.  “Lani—“

“I’m a big girl.  And how can I believe you’re sincere if I know you’ll be holding back?”

They stared into each other’s eyes for several seconds.  Finally, Ty said, “I’ll try.  That’s the best I can give you right now.”

When she kissed him the tension that held a death grip on him eased.  He loosened his hold on her and trailed his hands down her arms to cup her breasts.  As soon as he did Lani flipped him on his back.  She straddled his waist and stared down at him.

“Condition number three.  From sundown ‘til sunup, I have complete control.  What I want.  When I want.  How I want.”

Chapter Seven

 

 

Adrenaline pumped through Lani’s blood as indecision marred Ty’s features.  She would not relent on this.  She wanted him to trust her.  But more than that, she wanted to be in control of the situation.  And damn it, she wanted to take her pleasure.

Ty had been right.  She’d never experienced anything like this before, and she probably never would again.  So why not take what she could.  While she could.  And not regret it.  Now that she knew what Brant had intended to happen this weekend, she could use Ty for the sexual exploration she desperately needed, as well as enjoy a success over the enemy.

“Well?” she asked when he’d been quite too long.

He grazed his hand down her face and smoothed it over her neck and chest, stopping before he reached her breasts.  “Tell me what you want me to do.”

Lani reached into her clutch purse and withdrew her condom.  “Fuck me.”

Instantly Ty grew harder under her, and she wiggled her hips over him enjoying the impact of her efforts.  Taking his hand, she ran it down over her breasts and stomach before moving it under her dress and allowing him to feel her need.

“Oh, God, Lani Baby.”

He snatched the condom, while she worked on freeing him of his jeans.  She pulled the material down far enough so the zipper wouldn’t hurt either of them and when her hand gripped his cock tugging it out of the silk boxers, Ty lurched straight up.

“Shit.  Lani, be easy.”

“I don’t have the patience for easy right now.”

The instant Ty had the condom in place Lani took possession of him.  He gripped her waist as she rode him.  Leaning forward she captured his mouth.  Ty’s tongue followed her lead.  When she thrust so did he.  When she swirled hers around his, he returned the favor.  Never once did he take command.

Lani was so close to coming but to far away.  She wanted relief from the burning within her.  “Ty?”

“What do you need, Lani Baby?”

Lani couldn’t answer him.  Her breath came in gasping lung fulls, and she needed all of it to survive.  She raked her fingernails over his chest all the way to where their bodies were joined.

“Do it, Lani. Take it.”

She moaned, unable to speak.  Think.

“Do it, baby, and take me with you.”

Lani ran her thumb along her clit and jerked at the pleasure that bolted through her.  When she repeated the action Ty thrust hard and deep within her, gifting her with a greater jolt.  Her body tightened as the pressure grew.  Lani clenched her thighs as she rubbed her clit one last time.

Her body rocked with the force of her climax.  Ty pumped hard and fast under her until at last his body stilled with his cock buried inside her.  She looked down into his face, and with a growl he thrust his hips forward one final time, pivoting her forward.

Ty bounced her up onto his chest and reached down and pulled his pants up over his hips.  Smoothing her dress, he kissed her temple.  He glanced around at the deserted beach and laughed.

“What?”  Lani lifted up to look down into his face.

“I was just wondering if we had an audience.”

She kissed his chin.  “I don’t care.”

Shifting her, Ty stood them both up.  “Me either, but we should get out of here before security shows up.”

When he started walking and tried to tug her after him, Lani dug her heals in the sand.  “Who’s in charge here?”

He bowed before her.  “My apologies.  What would you like for us to do next?”

“Walk the beach.”

Wrapping his arm around her, Ty pulled her tight against him.  They walked to the next beach access path.  As they started up the lane Ty left her without saying anything.  When he returned he pulled her back against him.

“What did you do?”

“Trash can.”

Lani was learning that Ty Roberts defied everything she’d thought to be true of the opposite sex.  Most men probably would have left their trash behind out of convenience to themselves.  But not Ty.  And he’d even managed to keep it out of her sight.  “A man conscious of nature.”

“Always.”

When they finally reached the bungalows their only light was the street lamps lighting the path.  Lani had no idea that it’d grown so late.  The sounds of the night cocooned her with a comforting, steady rhythm.  She’d never been so at ease.  That should be incomprehensible after everything that’d happened and she’d learned today, but she couldn’t deny the power being with Ty held over her.

Apprehension seeped into Lani’s thoughts.  No.  She didn’t want to think about that, because if she did, she’d be forced to analyze it.  Instead of dealing with her thoughts, she pushed them aside and focused on the motion of Ty’s hands as he ran them up and down her arms.  He waited for her to call the next shot and tell him what she wanted.  Lani chewed on her lower lip.  What did she want from this man?

“I could do that for you,” Ty said, his gaze fixed on her mouth.

“I’ll bet you could.”

“I’ll do whatever you wish.”

She stepped up onto the balcony stairs.  “I wish for a steaming hot shower to get rid of this sticky sand.”

The words were barely out before Ty swept Lani into his arms and carried her up the steps to her bungalow.  He didn’t slow down until they stood in the bathroom facing each other.

“Too many clothes.  Take them off,” she commanded.

“Yours or mine?”

“Both.”

Ty did exactly what she told him.  In slow delectable motions he removed their clothing.  Lani made no move to touch him or assist him.  She wanted to watch.  To see what her eyes riveted on his body did to him, and she wasn’t disappointed.  By the time every inch of flesh had been exposed, the muscles in his body bulged under her intense gaze.

She stepped into the shower and motioned for him to join her.  As they stood in the steady stream of hot water, every move he made she dictated.  He soaped their bodies with the crisp sea breeze scented soap.  Each swipe of his hands over her made Lani weak.  He devoted his full attention to finding exactly where she liked to be touched and how.

When his caress skimmed the bruise on her leg, he froze, and his gaze darted to hers.  “What happened?  You didn’t have this when you left me this afternoon.”

“It was silly.  I thought some kid was lost, so I tried to find him.  I moved to close to the edge and slipped.”

He tilted her chin so he could look into her eyes.  “You could have been seriously hurt.”

“It was just an accident.”  She kissed him for his concern.

“Be more careful,” he said as his hands started moving over her again, turning up the heat as they massaged and coaxed her muscles.

  Once her body was slick from head to toe with the scented soap, she returned the favor.  Moving her hands over his flesh, she noted all the ultra sensitive places.  By the time they finished lathering each other up, she was so hot, so wet and ready for Ty to fuck her again she could barely stand.  She held on to the towel bar as he used the movable showerhead to rinse her.

“Turn around so I can get your back.”

She turned, and Ty held the water high over her so it rained down on her and rush off in a torrent flood.  Suddenly his heat replaced the water.  He leaned over her back and kissed her neck as his hands roamed around her body to capture her breasts.

“I know you didn’t tell me to do this, but I have to touch you.”

One hand pinched her nipple while the other eased its way down to pinch her clit.  Lani shook at the spike of pleasure that shot through her.

“Ah, Lani Baby, you’re so ready.”

His heat left her, and Lani started to scold him.  But her words died in her throat as Ty entered her from behind.  Lani gasped as he filled her with his cock.  He reached around her and cupped her breasts, pebbling her nipples with his fingers.  All she could do was hold on to the bar and ride the waves of her passion until they claimed her.

When she could speak again Lani asked, “Where did you get that condom?”

“My pants pocket.  I come prepared, too.”  He nuzzled her neck.  “What do you want to do next?”

Lani didn’t need to think about what she wanted to do.  It had been teasing her thoughts since she’d left Ty earlier in the afternoon.  “Go lie on the bed.”  Without hesitation, he did as instructed.  She could get use to this.  Crossing to him, she stared down at him.  “Don’t move.”

The fact that she’d used his words from earlier against him didn’t go unnoticed.  Ty raised a brow but didn’t move.  Lani took his legs and spread them out.  Moving to his arms, she positioned them as well, so that he was spread eagle on the bed.

“What are you going to do to me?”

“You’ll see.”  She moved away from him and rummaged around in her suitcases.  When she returned to him, she very deliberately began tying his left leg to the bed with her silk stockings.

“Whoa.  Wait.  What are you doing?”  Though his voice held a slight edge, he didn’t move from where she’d placed him.

She finished tying the knot before moving to his right leg.  “I’m securing you in place.”

“You’re tying me to the bed.”

“And you’re letting me.  How many woman have you had sex with, Ty?”

He blew out a breath as she finished with his right leg.  “That’s one of those questions I don’t think you want the answer to, Lani Baby.”

Lani moved to his right wrist.  “I’ll take that to mean more than five.”

“Yeah.  Slightly more than five.”  He tugged his legs, and she grabbed his cock stilling him instantly.

“Be a good boy.”

He growled at her, but she released him to finish tying his wrist, and then crawled over him to his other side, making sure to brush against his straining erection.  She made quick work of tying this wrist down.  Finally she stood up over him, peering down at her handy work.  “Of all the women you’ve been with, how many have you allowed to tie you to a bed?”

“One.”

She smiled at him before lowering herself and running her hands along both of his legs as she inched her way up his body.

“Lani Baby, what are you planning to do with me?”

“You’ll see.”  Lani sat down on his stomach.  “Have you given all the women you’ve had sex with a nickname?”

“No.”

She trailed her fingers down his stomach.  “How many have you?”

“Lani.”

“Fine.”  She inched up his stomach.  “You know you’re the one who reminded me of this.”

Ty’s chest heaved.  “Of what?”

“My fantasy.”

He swallowed and said, “What is your fantasy?”

Lani crept along his body until she had his arms pinned under the weight of her lower legs, and she was positioned directly over his mouth.  “This.  You there.  Me here.”

Ty opened his mouth and made a licking motion with his tongue.  She was so wet, so hot.  And so fully exposed that he could see everything she felt.  Just getting this far into her fantasy had her on the brink of coming.

He turned his head and bit her inner thigh.  “Help me get closer, Lani.”  Turning he bit the inside of her other thigh.  “And I’ll give us both what we want.”

As she propped his head up with a pillow, Ty scrapped his teeth over her clit sending a flash of desire through her body.  Lani’s heart raced, and she wasn’t sure if this was a good idea.  But Ty didn’t seem to be distressed over what she wanted.  In fact, he seemed eager to do her bidding.  His tongue flicked her, and she groaned.

“Is that what you want?  Or do you need more?”

Lani ran her fingers through Ty’s hair grabbing a handfull of it.  “More.  I need more.”

As soon as she said it his mouth was on her.  Licking.  Biting.  Sucking.  The intensity of her control over this situation excited her.  With Ty it always seemed to be all about her.  Releasing her hold on him, she gripped the iron rods of the bed.  He drew her clit into his mouth and sucked until delicious spikes pierced her body, and she jerked from their impact.

“Oh, God, yes.  Don’t stop, Ty.”

He continued to devour her, and Lani loved every minute of it.  She thrust her hips back and forth over him as he licked her up.  The man was wicked.  Truly, heavenly wicked.

She screamed as the force of her release claimed her, rocking her to her core.  Her entire body trembled, and she didn’t think she could move.  This had been the most powerful orgasm she’d ever had.

“Are you OK?” Ty asked as he rubbed his cheek against her thigh after she’d stilled completely.

“I’m so much better than OK.”  She laughed and said, “But I can’t let go of the bed right now, or I’ll fall on you.”

“Just ease your legs back a little and lower yourself down.”

His tongue never left her body as she did as he advised.  Soon she lay on top of him kissing him with energy she shouldn’t possess after the explosion that just occurred within her.  His cock grazed her already sensitive nub.  She lurched at the contact but didn’t pull away.  Instead she broke the kiss and slowly eased further down his body, grazing his hot sweaty flesh with her lips.  Only once did she glance up to see Ty’s heated gaze on her.  He didn’t speak as she moved lower.  She enjoyed the feel of his taut muscles flexing under her and his thick ragged breath.  When she reached his cock, she licked it from the base up.

“Don’t stop.”

Lani looked at Ty and the smoldering fire in his eyes set her own ablaze.  She took his cock into her mouth and enjoyed the way it jerked.

“Shit.  Fuck.  Don’t stop, Lani Baby.”  Ty’s hips thrust upward, and she took more of him into her mouth.  He gasped, trying to catch his breath.  “Take it all.”

She sucked him as hard and fast as he’d done her, and Ty met each motion with his own thrusts, until suddenly he tensed and his body jerked.

“Lani, stop.  You have to stop.”

Confusion and apprehension struck Lani hard.  This new found sexual prowess was still too new to her.  She pulled back.  “Did I do something wrong?”

In between heavy breathes Ty said, “No.  You’re doing everything too right, baby.  You have to give me a minute.”

“But—“

“No buts, Lani.  Give me a minute to regain a little control.  I’m not coming like this, with you unprepared for it.  Hell, I didn’t bring an extra condom with me.”

“But don’t you want—“

“No.  Watching you enjoy this time was amazing.  And what you just did for me, baby, thank you for that.”

Lani eased up Ty’s body and kissed him with everything she had left inside her.  Then she untied him.  Ty remained in position on the bed, waiting for her to tell him what to do.  Confidence surged through Lani, and she smiled.  “Hold me.”

Chapter Eight

 

 

Ty wrapped his arms around Lani as she settled against him.  He brushed his lips over her damp temple.  “I take it you don’t have any more either.”

“Only the one.  Some wild woman, huh?”  She laughed.  “It wasn’t even mine.  Tina gave it to me before I left home.”

Trying to sound aghast, Ty said, “After all that talk in the lobby yesterday?  You should repent.  Or change your profession.  Because you had me hotwired from the moment I saw your tight little ass.”  He smacked it for emphasis.

Lani moaned and rubbed herself along his side.  There was something special about Lani Morgan.  She defied everything he thought he knew about women.  Most would have been completely satisfied to just take what they wanted.  Especially after putting him in the position he was in.  But not her.

Hell, he had extra condoms in his room.  Where he’d had every intention of taking Lani tonight.  But she needed to be in control.  So he gave it to her.

“Ty?”

 “Yes?”

“What exactly is your job title?”

This was unavoidable.  As much as he dreaded it, he had to answer her questions.  “I don’t have one.”

She propped herself up on his chest and peered into his face.  The moonlight filtered through the windows and created crisscross patterns as it shimmered through the curtains surrounding the bed.

“I thought you worked for BBX?”

“I freelance for Brant personally.”  She tensed at the mention of her enemy, and Ty tightened his hold on her.

“Why would you want to do anything personally with such an odious man?”

“Lani, I didn’t grow up like you did.”

She relaxed against him again.  “Tell me what your home life was like.”

Ty took a deep breath then let it out nice and slow.  “It was my mom and me.  But she worked all the time.  I spent the majority of my days alone.  All I ever wanted was one thing.  And while seeking it, I found what I was good at… I mean really good at.  So I struck a bargain.”

“What did you want?”

“I wanted what you had.”

“My life wasn’t so great either, Ty.”

“It was better than mine.”

Lani drew tiny circles on his flesh as they both absorbed each other’s strengths and weaknesses.  She sighed heavily.

“What are you thinking?” Ty asked.

She sighed again and shrugged.  “I was wondering why you let me tie you down tonight.”

“The truth… I wanted to be asked to do something and trusted to do it.  I wanted to know the feeling of placing that same trust in someone else.”  He ran his hands down her back to cup her ass.  “And because when I realized what you were doing I thought it was sexy as hell.”  He pulled her up and kissed her hard, thriving on the feel of her naked body pressed against his.

Shit, he was still so fucking hard for her.  But he wouldn’t hurt her or put her in a position that neither of them was prepared for.  If only he’d thought about putting an extra condom in his pants pocket.  Of course he could go to his bungalow and get one…

Sometimes giving your word sucked.  He agreed to do whatever Lani wanted until sunup.  The only way he’d survive that long was if there was a God, and he believed in miracles.

Ty decided the direct approach was faster.  “Lani?”

“Mmm-Hmmm?”

Shit.  He couldn’t think with her nipples pressing into him.  “I could—“  She eased her hand between their bodies and stroked his cock.  “Damn that feels good.”

“You could what?”

“What?  Oh.  I could go to my room and ah… get a condom.”  Her teeth grazed his nipple.  “Or two or three.”

She perked up and said, “We could go together.”

Ty had them up, wrapped in a sheet, and heading across the courtyard in seconds.  When they passed another couple doing the same thing, Lani buried her head against his chest and laughed.

Once they were inside his bungalow, Ty made quick work of digging out the condoms he’d packed.  As he reemerged from the bathroom, Lani took over.  He was inside her in light speed.  Ty allowed her to guide him until he couldn’t stand it any longer and trapped her between him and the wall as he thrust inside her.  They came together, both crying out the others name.

Hours later they lay tangled together in Ty’s bed.  He stroked her sweat dampen skin and enjoyed the steady thump of her heartbeat against his chest.  Damn he’d never had sex this good.  How was he going to be able to give it up when they went back to the real world?

He’d deal with that later.  When he had no choice but to think about it.  Right then it was almost sunrise, and he wanted to watch the dawning of a new day with the woman in his arms.  Ty pulled her to her feet and tossed her a shirt to put on.  Once they were semi-dressed, he threw a blanket over his shoulder and led her down a path to a secluded part of the beach.

After smoothing the blanket over the sand, they sat down.  Lani instinctively leaned into him, and they watched the sunrise over the vast ocean.  The sky was a sea of flames as day dawned before them.  They sat on the beach, watching the fiery waves chase the sand.

Ty couldn’t stop the intrusion of Brant into his thoughts.  What had happened between him and Lani?  Even though he’d promised, he had to know.  “Will you tell me what Brant did to you?”

Her silence answered his question.  If she didn’t want to tell him, he wouldn’t push.  But he would make the old man tell him everything when he got home.

Finally, Lani stirred and said, “I did freelance art work for BBX.  Not full ad campaigns but more like still shots for magazines and things.  While I was doing this, I also worked on my own.  Building my own client list.  Brant saw one of my designs and asked about it.  The thought never crossed my mind that he’d run out and contract with that client, forbidding them from purchasing my artwork except through BBX.  And he did it three other times.  The last actually selling my work as BBX property.”

“What did you do?”

“I confronted him.  He said I obviously didn’t read my contract, because it said I was BBX property along with all of my creations.  I hired a lawyer, got out from the BBX umbrella, and started my company.  That’s when he decided to start rumors that I’d stolen his designs.  At the time my clients didn’t believe him.  Until he started sinking them one by one.  I have two of my original clients left.”

“The files you were working on.”

She nodded.

Damn that man.  Had the jobs Ty worked these past months been Lani’s clients?  As much as he didn’t want to believe it, he was almost positive the companies he’d been hacking away at were most certainly Lani’s.  Fuck Hamilton Brant and his fucking personal vendettas.

Lani mumbled something that Ty didn’t understand due to his raging mind.  “What did you say, baby?”

“Can we go now?  I’m starving.”

They stopped long enough to fully dress before heading straight to the breakfast buffet.  Lani filled her plate with the fresh fruit and pastries.  Ty on the other hand craved more substance—pancakes, bacon, and eggs.

They sat at a table by the window.  Half way into the meal Lani asked, “So tell me more about how you came to be mixed up with Brant?  Why him?”

“He had what I wanted.”

“Why don’t you tell her the truth?”  Ty looked up to see a petite brunette standing beside their table holding a file folder.  She dropped it in front of him.  “Go ahead.”

“Tina, when did you get here?  Why are you here?  Who’s at the office?”

Lani’s confusion and distress sent a surge of protectiveness through Ty.  He reached over and took her hand.  Squeezing it he asked, “You know this woman?”

Not letting Lani answer him, Tina said, “This man is from the enemy camp.  He works for BBX.  That’s why I’m here.  I had to tell you.”

Lani shook her head.  “Tina, I already know he works for BBX.  He told me everything.”

“But did he tell you why?  How he got such a cushy job?  Because he’s Hamilton Brant’s son.  That’s how.  See for yourself.”  Tina flipped open the file and right on top was the picture of Ty and Brant at Brant’s surprise birthday party.  The similarities between the two men were unmistakable.

Hell.  Why did he have to be cursed with that man’s looks?  “This means nothing.”  Ty jerked the folder away from Tina and closed it.  “Lani knows why I was sent here.  Tell her, Lani.”

But Lani didn’t say anything.  She looked at him for a moment before standing up.  She dropped her napkin on the table and started to walk away.  Ty grabbed her hand, stopping her.  “This doesn’t change anything.”

“Yes, it does.  It changes everything.”  She jerked free of his grasp and stormed out of the room.

Tina stood in place, a smug look on her face.  “Why would you come here and do this to her?”

“I’m just glad I got to her in time.”

Before he did something he’d regret to Tina, Ty ran after Lani.  He caught up to her at the edge of the garden they had walked through together.  “Wait, Lani.”

She finally stopped by a palm tree and turned to face him.  Her eyes were clouded and guarded.  “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“You never asked.”

“Yes, I did.”

“No, you didn’t.  You asked about my mom.  My home life.”

“Exactly.  Home life.  Your father would be a part of that.  I can’t believe you didn’t tell me that you’re Brant’s son.  I guess I should have figured that out.  You don’t work for BBX.  You work for Brant because you’re his son.”

She started to walk away from him, and he grabbed her back to him.  “Lani, you are sorely mistaken.  I have been that man’s pimp.  His whore.  His punching bag.  And his bodyguard.  But I have never been his son.  And the fact that his blood runs through my veins does not change a damn thing.  Everything I’ve said to you–everything I’ve done–has been from me.  Me!  Ty Roberts.  Not Hamilton Brant’s son.  Or his get it done man.

“And it was me that held you, made love to you.  For the first time in my life I finally realize that I’m never going to have the relationship with the man who created me that you had with yours.  But I am the man who wants a chance to prove not only to himself, but to you, that he can be more.  He can have something so much better than the dream he’s tried to achieve his whole life.  I’m asking you for that chance, Lani.”

Lani shook her head.  “I don’t know, Ty.  This weekend has me twisted, and I don’t know which end is up anymore.”

The look of uncertainty and pain on her face stabbed him.  A weight sat on his chest, and he struggled to breathe.  A tear streaked down her cheek, and Ty caught it with his thumb.

“Lani, I have to know that you’ll give me a chance.  I’m afraid.  For the first time in my life, I’m afraid of the unknown.  Of leaving here this weekend and losing this feeling.  Of forgetting it.  You can’t tell me you’re not afraid, too.”

“Ty…”

“Please, Lani.  All I’m asking for is a chance to be more.  To prove that I can be the kind of man a woman like you would be with for more than just a quick ride.”

Her eyes rounded and sparked with indignation.  His words hurt her but that was life.  Sometimes facing the truth hurt.  And they both needed to face the truth.

“That’s not what this weekend was for me?”

“Wasn’t it, Lani?   It never bothered me before.  But it bothers me with you.”

 She pulled out of his grasp and wrapped her arms around herself as her gaze darted around the garden.  She looked at everything except him.

“Lani, talk to me.”

Taking a breath, she started to speak but was cut off when something whizzed past them to strike the tree.  It dawned on Ty what it was as another bullet sped by his head.

“Shit!”  Grabbing Lani, he tossed her to the ground and covered her with his body.

“What are you doing?”

“Someone just took a shot at us.”

“What?”

Ty spotted the shooter several yards away.  The guy realized he’d been seen and took off.  “Stay here.”  Ty shouted as he darted after the guy.

*****

There was no way Lani was staying behind.  Not after everything that had happened to her over the past twenty-four hours.  She ran after Ty and finally caught up to him as he rounded the side of the main resort building to the service entrance.  Lani jerked to a halt as she watched Ty tackle their attacker.  As he rolled the person over, Lani couldn’t believe her eyes.

“Tina?”

“Get off me!”  She struggled against Ty’s punishing grip.

He hefted her to her feet and shoved her against a dark sedan–the same one that almost hit them the night before.  Lani was furious and shocked at the same time.  Spying the red ball cap in the front seat everything fell into place.

“You followed me here didn’t you?”  She glanced at Ty and then Tina.  As much as she dreaded the answer, she needed to know.  “Were you two working together?”

The look Ty gave her sliced her in two.  He didn’t answer her but jerked Tina forward then slammed her back against the car and said, “Tell her why you’re here.”

“I was sent to make sure she didn’t rest.  I never intended to hurt her.  Only keep her from relaxing enough to get a grip on things.”

“You wanted her to stay sick?”

“If she realized that it was too much for her and signed the papers on her own, we could avoid the take over.  It is coming, Lani.  The wheels are already in motion.”

“I trusted you.  You’re the one feeding BBX information.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t get it.  Why did he send both of you?”

Ty’s laughter was cruel.  “Take no chances.  You stung the old man.  He couldn’t get over it.  So he sent a backup plan.  And this morning’s revelation,” he looked at Tina, “was his revenge on me for backing out.”

“I was here already with the details.  He called me last night.  I was supposed to show you the file then but couldn’t find you.”

“What do you want me to do with her, Lani?”

The tone in which Ty asked sent chills over Lani’s body.  Although he hadn’t told her everything about his past life, she understood now why he’d insisted she didn’t want to know.  The murderous look on his face told her enough.

“Tell me, Lani.  And I’ll do it.”

“Let her go.”

Before releasing her, Ty leaned forward and said, “Tell the old man that I will see him soon.”

Chapter Nine

 

 

They stood alone in painful silence.  Lani struggled to get a grip on her emotions.  “I had to know.”

“I know you did.”  Ty jammed his hands in his pockets.  “But I’d hoped you’d started to trust me.  Believe that what I was telling you was true.”

“I don’t know what to believe anymore.”  And that terrified her.  He terrified her.  “You scare you me, Ty.  And you thrill me at the same time.”

“What happens now?”

“I’m going home.  Now.  Today.”

“Lani—“  He stopped and laughed.

“What?”

“I was going to say you needed to follow your doctor’s orders and rest before trying to tackle Brant.”

Despite everything that had happened, the knowledge that he remembered why she came on this weekend spoke volumes, but there was another, darker side to Ty Roberts, also.  “What would you have done to Tina?”

He looked her in the eye.  There was no warmth or laughter in the dark, fathomless depths.  “Whatever I was told.”

Lani nodded her understanding and walked off.  After she was far enough away she gave in to the wave of emotion and hot tears streaked down her cheeks.  She brushed them off in an angry rush.  They added more fuel to the already burning inferno of rage inside her.  She didn’t have time to feel sorry for herself and the situation she’d gotten herself in.  Somehow she had to go home and pick up the pieces of her life.  But how could she do that when she was no longer sure what that life should be?

She was almost to the edge of the building when Ty’s voice stopped her.

“I can’t change over night, Lani.  But I have to believe that I can.  I just need a chance.”

“Me too, Ty,” she murmured as she forced herself to keep walking.  At that moment both she and Ty needed separation.  They each had their own cross to bear, and they had to do it alone if they had any prayer of finding their true selves when the dust settled.

The flight home was calm.  No disturbances.  No turbulence.  Just smooth sailing into a vast void of nothingness.

Instead of going home to her empty apartment, Lani went to her office.  She poured over all her files, searching for a clue as to what she should do.  Just allow BBX to take the company off her hands and rid herself of everything that weighed her down.  Or fight to the death.  And it most likely would be her death.  She glanced at the prescription bottle sitting on her desk.

The urge to take one of those pills clawed at her.

Damn Ty Roberts for screwing everything up.  She missed him more than was healthy or sane.  He’d been the one to show her what her life could be like if she learned to find a balance.  Hell, she’d even given in and called information to get his phone number.  How pathetic was that?

Would he even talk to her if she called?

She’d ran out of the resort as quickly as possible, not wanting to chance seeing him.  Having to talk to him.  But now… She didn’t know what she wanted anymore.

Anyway she went she’d be risking failure.  But she’d at least be taking a chance.  And if she could take a chance, could she give one also?

Grabbing her phone, she hit the preprogrammed number for her attorney.  “Hello, Mr. Simms?  It’s Elaine Morgan.  I’d like to meet with you first thing in the morning.  It’s about my company.”

*****

The old man sat and stared at Ty.  Neither of them had spoken in over ten minutes.  The silence didn’t bother Ty.  Not anymore.  He’d learned to deal with it.  Ignore it.  Be bored by it.  And sooner or later he was rewarded.

“Have you any idea what your horny ass little stunt cost me this weekend?”  Brant stood and crossed in front of his desk.  “Hell, if you were so hard up that you couldn’t keep your dick in your pants long enough to stay focused on the job you should have found yourself a fucking whore somewhere.  Or maybe I misjudged Ms. Morgan.”

Ty surged to his feet and grabbed the man’s lapels.  “Don’t you even go there.  You stay nice and clean behind your desk.  You don’t have a fucking clue what you pay me to do.  But I can show you free of charge.  So don’t push me.”

When he released Brant, the man stumbled back a step.

“It’s hard to believe you’re my son.  You disappoint me.”

“Well, there’s a big surprise.”  Ty jerked up his jacket.  “And for the record, you may have fathered me, but I’m not your son.”  He turned and started toward the door.

Just as he reached it Brant said, “You’re too much like your mother to be my son.”

Hatred raged inside him.  He could kill him.  He should kill him.  But then he’d be exactly the man he was determined not to be.  Slowly Ty turned back to face him.  “Thanks for the compliment.”

“If I’d taken you from the bitch like I’d originally set out to do you wouldn’t be such a damn pansy allowing his dick to led him around.”

Ty was across the room and had Brant pinned against the wall before the old man could react.  Anger, fear, lust for vengeance all churned inside Ty.  His grip tightened around Brant’s neck.

“Do it boy.  Or are you too damn weak?”

Lani’s face filtered through Ty’s mind.  The fear he’d seen on her face when he’d all but offered to kill that Tina girl.  That look would be nothing compared to the one she’d condemn him with if actually did become a murderer.  There was a line.  And he refused to cross it.

Ty released his father and stepped back.

Just then the outer office erupted with noise.  Brant’s secretary argued heatedly with someone an instant before the door banged open.  Lani stood in the doorway.  Ty’s lust kicked his cock wide-awake at the sight of her standing there.  Her wild hair free flowing around her shoulders and down her back, a rosy flush lit her cheeks and her eyes held a determined light that shot sparks.

“I said Mr. Brant was in a meeting.”

“And I said I didn’t give a damn about Mr. Brant’s meeting.”

Brant cleared his throat and straightened his jacket.  “It’s all right, Ms. Combs.”

Ty caught Lani’s gaze shift to him, but he couldn’t read her expression.  Shit.  He hadn’t wanted her to see him here.  He’d planned the whole thing.  How he’d deal with Brant and then go to Lani and offer her whatever assistance she needed to fight BBX.  And hopefully prove he was sincere about everything he’d said at the resort.

“Well, isn’t this touching?  The two lovers reunited.”  Brant moved to reclaim his position of power behind his desk.  “I wonder what your father would say if he knew what you’ve been up to Ms. Morgan.”

She stepped further into the room until she was even with Ty.  “He’d probably say it’s about damn time.  I feel no embarrassment in saying that I’ve never been so completely and thoroughly satisfied.”  Casting her gaze at Ty again she said, “You were right.  I did go along for the ride at first.  And when it became more than that, I got scared and confused.  I didn’t know who or what to trust.  But I’m starting to.”

Ty blew out a breath.  He wasn’t sure what that meant, but the power emanating from Lani had his fantasies working overtime.  This was the woman who claimed Ty Roberts.  The one he’d been dying to please.  And still was.

Turning the heat of her gaze back to Brant she said, “What I did come here to say is that I’ve sat back and taken it as long as I’m going to.  The only reason you want my company is because I’m better than you are, and you know it.  That’s why you started spreading those rumors with my clients.  When that didn’t work you set out to destroy them as well as me.”

Lani’s determination held Ty transfixed.  All he could do was stare at her.

She suddenly turned to face him.  Reaching into her pocket she withdrew an envelope and passed it to him.  “But you know; I’m tired of fighting.  I’ve decided that all my life I’ve played the good girl game.  Now, I’m spinning the wheel of chance, and where ever it lands determines my fate.”

“What is this?” Ty asked as pulled out the piece of paper.  “Shit, Lani.  No.”

“Use it well.”  She didn’t look back as she walked out of the office.

Ty ran after her, but she’d disappeared after rounding the corner.  He stared down at the power of attorney granting him control of her company.  This was not what he’d bargained for.

Wheel of chance.

“Use it well.”  This was the chance he’d begged her for.  He dropped against the wall.  When this woman decided to do something, she did it big.  “Oh, Lani.”

After a moment to regroup his thoughts, Ty walked back to Brant’s office.  Ignoring the barrage of questions, he retrieved his jacket from where it’d fallen on the floor earlier and left.  He had a hell of a lot of work to do.

He spent days chasing down the information he needed, calling in favors, and using his wealth of secrets.  And finally by the fourth day he managed to get the backing necessary, and the paperwork pushed through at an unbelievable speed.

The hardest part of the whole damn thing was not seeing Lani.  Not calling her and telling her about his plan.  Not knowing ones fate was torture.  But he couldn’t risk word getting back to Brant.  Not until the deed was done.  Finally, once all the paperwork had been signed, Ty scheduled an appointment with Ms. Lani Morgan.

When he stepped into her office his chest constricted.  The paleness of her skin and the dark circles under her eyes crippled him but seeing the prescription bottle on her desk destroyed him.  This was his fault.  How could he ever make this up to her?

She looked up at him with a blank expression.  “I haven’t taken one.”

“What?”

Picking up the bottle, she rattled it.  “I had the prescription filled the minute I stepped off the plane.  But I haven’t been able to bring myself to take one.”

“I made things worse for you, didn’t I?”

“I actually think if not for you, or at least the things we did, I would be back at my doctor’s asking for a higher dose.  I keep them here as a reminder that some things are worth it.”  She sat the bottle back down.  “Was there something you wanted?”

“I came to tell you something.”

Folding her arms on her desk, she said, ”I’m listening.”

“You are now half owner of BBX, Inc.”  He held a folder out to her, but she only stared at it.  “Go on.  Take it.”

When she still didn’t move, Ty stepped forward and placed it on her desk.

“I don’t understand.”

“Oh yeah.  There’s also this.”  He reached into his inside jacket pocket and pulled out her power of attorney.  “You’ll be needing that.”

“Ty?”

“You granted me the power to vote your shares and since your company and Roberts, Inc took over BBX,” he shrugged, “you now own half.”

“You stopped the take over?”

“Not stopped.  Shifted it a bit.  There was still a hostile take over.  Just not the one Brant expected.”

“And you didn’t tell me?  How?  I missed the look on his face.”

The wave of emotions that crossed Lani’s face heated Ty’s insides.  “The how isn’t that important.  Let’s just say I called in a few long overdue favors.  And don’t worry.  I knew you wouldn’t want to miss it, so I recorded it for you.  I thought we’d watch it tonight after we celebrated our successes.”

She closed her eyes and breathed deeply.  “Successes?”

“I’ve learned a lot, Lani.  About myself.  About who I am and who I want to be.  My mom is already nagging me to bring you over.”

A smile lit Lani’s eyes, and Ty’s cock jerked.  He wanted this woman with an unquenchable thirst.

“You called her?”

“Because of you.  She told me she had to meet the woman that was able to get through to her thick headed son.”

Lani stood up and crossed the room to where Ty stood and trailed her finger down his arm.  The heat of her touch singed his flesh.  “You know, you’ve taught me a lot too, Ty.”

“Like what?”

“How alone I was before.  How I needed to let someone in and take a chance.  That my job isn’t my life.”

Her finger moved back up his arm, around his neck and through his hair.  Each breath she took fanned his skin, making him ache to pull her to him.  He wanted to feel her in his arms.  Hear her cry out his name as he brought her to climax over and over again.

“Lani, do you suppose the weekend at the beach was the catalyst in both our lives, forcing us to make the decision we knew was inevitable but couldn’t bring ourselves to make?”

“Because we were afraid to let go of the past?”  Lani pressed her lips to his and teased his lips with her tongue.  “I think that’s very probable.”

Ty moaned and gathered her to him as they fired each other’s passion.  Finally he pulled away to trail kisses over her chin and cheek, all the way to her ear.  “I’ve been dying painful deaths staying away from you.  Lani, please tell me I’ve earned the right to get to know you.  That we’ve earned the right to get to know each other and not be alone anymore.”

“I think your odds are better than average.”

This time when she kissed him Ty pulled her tight against him.  Her nipples pressed into his chest, and he cupped her ass, holding her in place so he could show her how badly his body craved hers.

Breaking the kiss but not releasing her, Ty said, “Lani, there’s something else I have to tell you.”  He needed to clear the air and tell her about his role in her client’s closings.  “Your clients.  The ones that were—“

She placed a finger over his lips, silencing him.  “There’s only one thing that I don’t know or haven’t been able to figure out that still concerns me.”

“And what would that be?”

“I’ve yet to be plucked by the great Ty Roberts.”

 Ty backed her to the office door, shutting it with their bodies.  Pressing her against it, he asked, “What do you suggest we do about that?”

“Get started on it right away.”

“I couldn’t agree more.”